Welcome to my Teen Girl Pantsing & Stripping Story Board**WARNING:THIS BOARD IS FOR MATURE ADULTS ONLY!**
Please Bookmark This Page!
Hello and thanks for visiting the board! Just thought I’d post a little note thanking those who visit, and especially those who have participated and posted stuff. Remember posting is the only way to keep this board alive so to those who have contributed, thank you very much.
BOARD GUIDELINES:
1) This board is for real or fictional stories involving girls being pantsed, stripped, tricked, caught naked, embarrassed, and/or humiliated, as well as stories of girls tricking, catching, or stripping someone else. Playful or mean spirited it doesn’t matter. Variety makes the board interesting.
Thanks for the support, and keep up the good work!
2) THIS BOARD IS FOR STORIES AND STORY RELATED COMMENTS ONLY. Compliments or constructive critisism to the authors are fine but for anything more in depth than that please use the DISCUSSION BOARD
3) As you can see by reading some of the posts the stories range from simple humorous adolescent pranks or experiences, to stories involving sexually explicit material. All are welcome. All I ask is if your story contains explicit material please issue a warning letting the reader know in advance.
4) NO insults, threats, spam, antagonistic comments, or off topic posts please. I don’t believe in censorship, but I do reserve the right to remove anything I feel is unsuitable for the board or just having a “bad feel” to it such as stories involving young children, pedophilia, excessive violence or gore, etc.
Danddandemann2000@yahoo.com
FOR OLDER STORIES CLICK ON THE ARCHIVES BELOW
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 1
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 2
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 3
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 4
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 5
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 6
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 7
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 8
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 9
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 10
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 11
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 12
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 13
*NEW UPDATE 2/24/13* Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Story ARCHIVE 14
Click here for DISCUSSION BOARD
| Name: | Kichiroe |
| E-mail address: | kichi_ro@ymail.com |
| Subject: | Embarrassed Babysitter and Revenge |
| Message: | When I was about 10 and my little sister was about 7 we had a babysitter, who I will call "Jessica."
Thinking back on it now, she was a pretty typical teenage babysitter. The three of us got along well enough, but we didn't really do all that much together either. We would just go about playing and she would just check up on us from time to time. Sometimes we would play together and it seemed like she had fun when we got into our games. I liked her, and back then I had always thought she was pretty, though I never told her of course. Anyway, we decided we wanted to go swimming and we had a pretty good sized pool in our back yard. I guess our parents told Jessica about what we were going to do because when she came by to watch us later that day she had her swimsuit with her too. It wasn't the first time she had gone swimming with us anyway, so I didn't think much about it. My room at the time was in the basement, and when I went upstairs I heard my sister laughing from the hall. I had to go down the hall to get something, and when I walked by I found at what my sister thought was so funny. Jessica was in the bathroom putting on her swimsuit, and even though every door in the house had a lock on it, they could be easily unlocked from the outside because they had slots that something like a coin could fit in, and if you turned the coin it would unlock the door. She was doing that while Jessica was trying to get dressed! I had no idea of course, but she unlocked the door and pushed it open again when I walked by. I heard Jessica yell at my sister and told her to stop. When I realized what was going on I looked away, honest. But I did see that Jessica had her top on but not her bottom. She was covering her more private area with her hands, and honestly I didn't see too much since she was standing at a side angle. Still, I could tell when we were swimming she was pretty embarrassed. I kind of was too, but I didn't say anything about it. My sister still thought it was hilarious though. After swimming for a while I didn't think much about it. I was having too much fun. The two of them didn't say anything about it either and I thought we had all forgotten about it for the time. Once we were finished swimming we headed back inside. Our parents were pretty strict about not tracking water around the house, so we had to head straight to the laundry room. That was actually pretty convenient for me because the laundry room was in the basement too, so I could get away with getting some dry clothes and going to my room to change in private. Or at least that's what I thought. I had taken off my swim trunks and was just pulling on my underwear when Jessica burst in! I was so surprised I remember I almost fell over. I really hope I got them on in time. I don't think she saw anything. Either way, I was standing in front of her in a pair of light blue boxer-briefs, which was plenty embarrassing itself. I was standing by my bed so I grabbed a pillow off it and covered up, yelling at her to get out. I remember she was laughing, though I can't really remember what she said to me. She wasn't leaving so I threw the other pillow from my bed at her. She told me not to throw things and if I remember right she threw in a comment about taking my underwear. She didn't, luckily, and I'm pretty sure she was just teasing as she left after a minute or two, but it felt much longer to me. I know I locked the door, so she either found out how the locks worked or asked my sister what she had done before. Either way, it didn't seem fair to me. I didn't do anything wrong before! So why did she decide to get me back? Why she didn't do something to my sister instead, I don't know. Actually she might have, I didn't ask her about it. Either way, that was one of the most embarrassing things to happen to me. |
| Name: | SkinnyKid |
| Subject: | Caught w/ neighbor's daughter & punished |
| Message: | Thsi happened like a year ago. I was over at my neighbors house hanging out with Amanda who's a grade younger than me and I have a crush on. We were watching TV in the basement den on the couch and I started trying to make out with her. She let me and we started really fooling around getting more and more horny till I got her shirt pulled up and her bra undone. One thing lead to another and soon I got her pants down to her ankles, and mine down too. I was on top of her grinding my stiff dick into her wet pantied crotch trying to work her panties off next when all of a sudden her Mom burst into the room! We though she had gone to a PTA meeting and was supposed to me out for a few more hours.
Amanda's Mom is in her early 30's and is just as hot looking as her daughter I think. She was outraged and grabbed me by the arm yanking me off her half naked daughter. I had my pants and underwear down with my stiff boner on full show trying to get my pants up but she would not let me. She said she was going to call my parents but I begged her not too because my parents are super strict and would ground me for the rest of the summer for sure. She ordered Amanda to get dressed and go to her room, that she would deal with her later. Once Amanda scurried off her Mom said ok if you are so afraid of what your parents will do to you and don't want me to call them I won't, but I will punish you myself instead then. I was still trying to pull my pants up but she grabbed my hands and said, "No!" take them off. It was so humiliating but I did what she said fearing that if I didn't she's just make the call. She puled me roughly by the arm over to a full length mirror and ordered me to stand there in front of the mirror with my erect penis on full display and began spanking my ass hard making me and my stiff boner jerk and spasm all over the place with each painful slap to my ass. She seemed to really enjoy watching my boner swing all around and every time I tried to cover up she's slap me harder saying she'd call my parents if I didn't listen to her. She spanked me over and over saying I was a dirty little boy for trying to fuck her daughter. I was still struggling around in pain with each spank to the ass so she grabbed my cock like a handle and ordered me to keep still using her grip on my dick to control me. SHe spanked and yanked on my cock over and over till I felt like I was going to cum. I begged her to stop but she said, "Oh I am just getting started young man!" and got a plunger from the washroom and stuck the plastic handle up my ass! I begged her to stop but she pushed it in and out of my asshole over and over sayings "take it. Take it up the ass! That's right, take it up the ass!" She was being to total pervert to me! Every time it went deep into my ass it made my boner swell. She held me like that in front of the mirror spanking my ass and butt fucking me with the plunger till my boner was standing straight up in the air wiggling around and till I felt like I could not hold it back any longer. I said, "No stop. You're going to make me..." and before I could even finish my dick started spurting cum into the air like a geyser! Squirt after squirt shot up into the air as she continued to spank and butt bang me up the ass with that handle. I was so humiliated. I was hoping that was it but after that she said, "Now it's my turn" and she lead me over to the couch and ordered me to lie down. She took off her pants and panties and positioned herself in a 69 position on top of me with her bare pussy and ass right over my face. She had all her pubic hair shaved off and a little heart tattoo on her hip. She lowered her very wet and pungent pussy right down onto my face and started grinding her crotch on my face ordering me to lick and suck on her pussy. I had never eaten out a pussy before and was grossed out but she didn't care. She raised her shirt up and let her C cup sized boobs out then just leaned forward with her face right on my ever stiffening boner moaning and telling me to suck her pussy and ass. She started licking my dick saying, "Yes that's good. Do it that way. Yes, yes!" She soon had my entire erect penis in her mouth again bucking up and down on my face till I was covered in her pussy juice. She shuddered really violently moaning so loud that I am sure it must have carried through the whole house. Then she collapsed on me covered in sweat and slowly puled herself off of me. She looked very embarrassed and told me to get up, get dressed, and get out. She said that this would be our little secret from now on, or she would report that I was having underage sex with her daughter to my parents and the police. She said I had better plan on doing more of this or else. We wound up having sex for the rest of her summer and Amanda seemed to never catch on. |
| Name: | Kat |
| Subject: | Dirty Doctor |
| Message: | My mom ordered me to go to the doctor's because I hurt my back. I didn't see my normal doctor, but a man doctor. My mom made me take my little brother with me because she had something to do and there was no one to watch him. He's 12 and a royal pain. When we went in the room, the doctor asked some questions. Then he said that he needed to look at me. He told me to undress to my bra and panties. My little brother was in the room with me so I got embarrassed. My brother can't be left on his own so I had to have him in the room with me. He got to watched as I got undressed. I had to stand facing my brother as the doctor was feeling down my back. Then I felt my underwear come down a bit. I tried to stop him, but he said stop it and swatted me on the butt telling me to stand still. My brother saw some of my pubes and giggled. Then the doctor undid my bra and lifted it up exposing my little boobs. I felt so embarrassed. Then suddenly I felt my panties get yanked to the floor. The doctor and my brother saw my pussy, and my brother just giggled and pointed saying, "I see your buuutt, I see your buuut". I covered and told him to shut up but the doctor just laughed then told me to put my hands to my side. He said "Don't worry darling, I'm only here to help you" He made me bend over and felt my back all the way down to my butt crack. Then he spread my butt and looked at my asshole! I asked him what he was doing and he said "I am examining you. That's what doctors do". He put a rubber glove on and stuck a slippery finger all the way up my butthole. I was like "Owe!" and he said "It's ok I know its uncomfortable, just relax". He pumped his finger in and out of my asshole like 15 times! Then he put another glove on and put slippery gel stuff on it and stuck a finger in my pussy. Again he said to just relax. He moved his finger all around and wiggled it all over my clitoris till I was squirming with embarrassment. He twiddled all over my pussy till I started to get flush with wetness and felt like I was going to cum! Just before I did he stopped then took the glove off and examined my breasts for a good 5 more minutes. Then the doctor prescribed me some pills and told me to get dressed. My little brother was laughing so hard that I wound up slapping him. He cried and said he was going to tell Mommy.
When I got home he told on me and my Mom didn't even listen to my side of the story. She grabbed me by the ear and marched me into the living room where my little brother, and my older brother and his friend were playing. She made me take my pants and underwear off, and made me stand with my butt out and my hands behind my head while I got spanked like 30 times till I was crying and my ass was sore red and welted. Everyone laughed and pointed at my bare pussy and my Mom was fine with it. She said that's what I get for hitting my little brother. She ordered me to stand in the corner naked facing the wall for the rest of the afternoon. Every time she left the room my bothers and his friend would touch my butt, pussy, and boobs. |
| Name: | nwo4life1949 |
| E-mail address: | nwo4life1949@aol.com |
| Subject: | Shannon's Dignity |
| Message: | The day started out just like any other would, a typical Tuesday at Wayne valley high, at least that's how it started. Shannon Marks had just sat down at an empty lunch table, her most recent match test still lingering on her mind. "Hopefully I did ok" she thought to herself, going over every question in her mind. Shannon was a smart girl, not the class genius, but certainly no slacker when it came to school work. Every day she worked hard, and as proud of her work as she was, there was a bit of regret in it. Somehow, Shannon always seems to help out her classmates....well, not so much help, as much as they take her class and homework on occasion, and copy it for their benefit. Maybe she should feel proud that everyone wants to copy her work, knowing she's right practically all the time, but the guilt of it all kept that pride at bay. She often thought about intentionally handing in a bad assignment, skipping her homework entirely, maybe forcing the others in her classes to actually step up and DO the work she did, but she couldn't risk bringing her grades down. "Not like Tasha would let me get away with it" she said to herself, musing about the possibility of her classmates struggling to complete their homework before their teacher asked for it to be handed in.
Tasha Jordan was somewhat of a bully towards Shannon, has been as long as she can remember, leading all the way back to middle school. Shannon could never quite figure it out, she was nice and well liked by everybody, but Tasha always seemed to have some sort of grudge towards her. An occasional shove, her backpack emptied in the hallway, even a passing threat was Tasha's typical treatment of Shannon, alongside her friends Melanie Walker and Pamela Simms, Shannon's day to day was a nightmare. Tasha's tactics were growing more and more aggressive, the taking of her classwork and spreading it among their class being the biggest thing to date, Shannon feared what could possibly be next. What did she do to deserve this? Tasha only seems to bully her and her alone, what was it about her that made her such a target? in no way was she the head of her class, and nowhere near a teachers pet. As the usual "Why me?" thoughts ran through her mind, Tasha and her cohorts sat alongside her at her table, with Pamela on her right, Melanie on her left, and Tasha seated right across from Shannon. "So, I hope you got that test right.." said Tasha, a slight smirk on her lips, "..Because I can tell you that I have NO intention of failing that class". Tasha then snapped her fingers, Shannon saw Melanie from her peripheral pull out a piece of folded paper and hand it to Tasha. As Tasha unfolded the paper and placed it down on the table, Shannon looked in shock as she saw the very math test she had just finished, and handed in, just last period, Her name in black ink right at the top. She reached for it, only for Tasha to pull it slightly out of her grasp, "What are you doing with that?" she demanded, careful to keep her voice down so not to get too much attention from teachers or other students. "Careful sweetie, Im not sure how you'll explain your test sitting here. I'm just gonna go over your answers and make sure we came to the same conclusions" Tasha said playfully, brushing her shoulder length brunette hair from her shoulder, Melanie and Pamela laughing subtly. Shannon was in disbelief, how was this happening, AGAIN, and now it was a test, mere moments after she had handed it in. "What is your issue?! why do you constantly do this to me? what have I done to you?" Shannon asked, crossing her arms to her chest in frustration. "Simple" scoffed Tasha, "Because I can", she placed Shannon's test in front of her and pulled out her own, every question left blank. Tasha grabbed a pen from her bag and started to read over Shannon's answers, with her head slightly down, she peered up at Shannon and asked "What are you gonna do about it?" before lowering her eyes back to the stolen test. "I wish I knew!" Shannon snapped in response, "If I knew something, anything, could make you guys leave me alone forever, I'd do it in a heartbeat!" Shannon said through her gritted teeth before slumping back in her chair, seemingly giving up her struggle. Tasha looked up from the test, and exchanged looks with Pamela and Melanie, the three seemingly communicating telepathically as each seemed to come to the same idea. "maybe there is" said Melanie as she passed her glance from her cohorts to Shannon, before looking down at her recently manicured nails. "Yeah, maybe we can make some sort of deal" said Pamela as she leaned her gave from Shannon to Tasha, whose pen had stopped duplicating the answers on the completed test. "What do you think, Tasha?" Pamela asked, Tasha placed the pen down and put her elbows on the table, resting her chin on her fingertips, contemplating the idea. One eyebrow slowly pointed up on Tasha's face, her lips once again curled into a smirk. "I think I have an idea, do you see that trash can over there" Said Tasha, her eyes looking to the left of the table. Shannon turned her head slightly, looking at the trash can in question. It was just an average sized trashcan, maybe about four feet high with a black trash bag liner, it sat a little over nine feet away from their lunch table. "How about a challenge?" asked Tasha, her eyes turning back to Shannon's, "How about we ball up some pieces of paper, and you try and throw them from here, into the trash can over there" Tasha suggested. Melanie reached down under the table and grabbed Shannon's backpack, pulling three pieces of paper roughly from her binder, and handed them to Tasha. "Hey!" Shannon yelped, "You could have asked" she said as she grabbed her backpack away from Melanie. Shannon watched as Tasha balled up the paper into three separate balls, placing them in a line on the table between them while Melanie and Pamela moved their chairs to sit next to Tasha on the opposite side of the table. Shannon looked down at the three paper balls, then back to the trash can, then back to Tasha, trying to figure out what possible challenge she would be tasked with. The three girls all began whispering to each other, holding their hands to their mouths so Shannon wouldn't be able to make out anything, an occasional giggle between them followed by a shady look from the group towards Shannon, who was now a bit nervous as to what they were discussing. Shannon spoke up, "what are....", But before she could finish, Tasha interrupted by saying "OK, We've got it. Were gonna have you play a little game". Tasha picked up one of the paper balls and held it at eye level, making sure Shannon got a good look. "Your going to have three chances" Tasha started, shaking the ball in her hand, "all you have to do is toss one of these into that trash can, just one, and if you can do that, You'll get what you want, We'll leave you alone for good. But if you miss all three times..." Tasha then tossed a ball towards the can, but it fell short, nowhere near going into the can as it hit and rolled on the floor to a stop. "...Then we win, and we get what we want", Tasha and her cohorts smiled, their hands now folded on top of the table, awaiting Shannon's reply. "What would you want?" questioned Shannon, a puzzled look on her face had the girls absolutely tickled, Pamela and Melanie laughed as Tasha tried to quiet them down, all while chuckling herself. "We were thinking that you do all of our homework for the rest of the year" said Tasha, Shannon nodded with understanding "Figures, but if that's what its going to take" Shannon replied, reaching out and grabbing the paper ball from the floor. The trio started to chuckle again, Shannon once again had a puzzled look on her face as Melanie spoke up, "Actually, that's what we WERE thinking, but we came up with something much more......rewarding". Rewarding? as cryptic as that description was, Shannon knew it couldn't be good, after all, they wouldn't turn down a free pass to good grades. "What do you guys want, then?" questioned Shannon, placing the paper ball on the table with the others. Tasha cleared her throat, her eyes locked with Shannon's as she gave her the answer she THOUGHT she wanted. "If we win, we get your dignity" said Tasha as she reached out, and pulled each paper ball towards her, "What do you mean, "My Dignity?" asked Shannon. Tasha handed a ball to Melanie, and another to Pamela, before picking up the last one for herself. "The stakes will be high on your end, think of it in three parts" said Melanie, pulling her arm back, preparing to toss the ball to Shannon. "First, You strip completely naked"said Melanie, the ball casually tossed towards the now dumbfounded Shannon, she couldn't believe what she was hearing. Pamela picked up the second ball, and much like Melanie, lobbed it across the table towards Shannon, "Second, we keep your clothes" said Pamela with a giggle as the ball landed in front of Shannon, her face had gone white as if she'd seen a ghost. She couldn't believe what she was hearing. Strip Naked? They keep her clothes? she looked and noticed that she only had two of the paper balls, Tasha still had the third, and apparently the third part of their plan was about to be revealed. Tasha picked up the ball, and looked towards Shannon, tossing the ball up and down to herself as she revealed the final part of their master plan to an already bewildered Shannon, "The final part, is that you masturbate, all the way to orgasm, right in front of us" Tasha said as she playfully tossed the ball towards Shannon. Completely in shock, the ball sailed right into her nose, snapping her out of the haze she had been in since hearing their deal for her dignity. "Theirs no fucking way" Shannon said in disgust, "You guys are nuts, forget this" she said as she started to gather her things, pushing the chair out from behind her with great force. As she turned to leave, her backpack slung over her shoulder, Tasha called after her. "Unless you want us to turn this test back in, and show the teacher that you've been helping us cheat for the past few months, you'll agree to the conditions". She stopped dead in her tracks, she knew she couldnt go anywhere, they had her where they wanted her and she knew it. "please" Shannon said, her voice quivering in desperation, "Dont make me do this, there has to be something else", she kept hold of her bag, but stopped in her tracks. Tasha, melanie and pamela all seemed to shake their heads in unison, denying shannon any hope of an altered deal. Melanie rose from her chair and walked over to shannon's former seat, bringing it back to the table so shannon could participate in their little game. Shannon looked at the table, and the three paper balls sitting on it, such small and tiny objects now had complete control of her destiny. Her chair was placed back, and melanie moved back to her seat among her duo of friends, She looked up and noticed that her little outburst had gotten the attention of some of the students in the lunchroom, feeling even more awkward than before with the feeling that everyone knew what was at stake. Tasha stretched her arm in a welcoming way, motioning for shannon to come back. She didnt know what to do, so many thoughts whirling around in her head, could she really risk losing her dignity in such a way, just for the chance of Tasha and her friends leaving her alone for good? With the possibility of blackmail hanging over her head, she had no other option. Tasha smiled as she saw shannon's bag slump to the floor, and their contestant slowly return to her chair. This was it, this was the moment Tasha had been waiting for, if Shannon was going to play, it showed that she would for sure fulfill the bet, and just the thought of this poor, pathetic girl in her most vulnerable state was as exciting as christmas for a child. Shannon took her seat, and just stared at the three paper balls, all she had to do was make one, just one, she tried to convince herself that it could be done. "Go ahead" said tasha, nodding towards the set of paper balls, "pick one and lets get started". Shannon reached for the closest of the three while pamela chimed in, "Its all or nothing, hopefully nothing", the three girls laughed. For the first time, Shannon felt so uncomfortable under her own clothes, as if they were invisible, just the thought of losing them and being on display for these three made her feel more naked than she's ever been. She picked up the first ball, and turned towards the trash can, and was reminded by Tasha what was at stake, "all you have to do is get one to go in, but if you miss all three...it'll be time to unzip and *laughs* explore". Shannon gulped as the girls laughed, she had to make just one, and hopefully, this would be it. She gripped the ball in her hand, it was light, so she needed to put a bit of power behind her throw. she reached her arm back, judged the distance, and with one deep breath, launched the ball towards the trash can. All four girls watched as the ball sailed through the air, and right over the trash can, landing on the floor behind it. Shannon's heart sunk, she only had two chances left, her three tormentors laughing at her failed attempt. "Nice toss" joked melanie, "you can forfeit now if you like". Shannon's hand trembled as she grabbed the second ball, once again turning towards the trash can. Tasha, melanie and pamela all started a drum roll on their side of the table, it was subtle enough that the other students wouldnt hear it, but loud enough that it started to distract Shannon. Shannon shot them a look, but the girls wouldnt be stopped, they knew what they were doing, and Shannon just tried to continue anyway, the drumming rocking her concentration just enough to cause the second ball to fall short of its desired target, Shannon went cold as the three girls clapped and celebrated with each other, she only had one chance left, and it didnt look good. The third ball slid across the table, and stopped just in front of shannon, she looked at it as if it were a loaded gun. "Go on, the excitement is killing me!" said tasha, a giant smile on her face as the others continued to laugh. She grabbed the ball and looked over as Melanie and pamela were wiggling their fingers, as if they were fingering an invisible girl on the table in front of them. "Look" shannon pleaded, "Cant we just end it at the stripping, I cant....you know....in front of you!", Tasha placed a hand each on pamela's and melanies, lowering them to the table. "Sorry, but you agreed to the deal, you lose, your clothes are ours AND we get an orgasmic display!" Tasha said, barely getting the words out a midst the laughter escaping through each word break. Shannon eyed the trash can for what seemed like forever, gripped the ball tight, and tossed it with every hope inside of her body. what happened next, would stay in shannon's head for years to come. Seemingly in slow motion, the ball left her hand and flew towards the trash can. The height of the ball, coupled with its speed, seemed like a sure shot to go in, shannon was filled with momentary joy, it seemed like she would make that one shot that she needed. As the ball reached the can, it descended rapidly, shannon's hopes with it. The ball, however, hit the tip of the rim of the can before shooting up slightly, it looked as if it was going in. At that exact moment, another student had opened the door to enter the lunch room, and a slight and barely noticeable gust of air came in from the outer halls, but that small, seemingly non existent patch of air was just enough to push the ball slightly to the right of its intended destination, so instead of landing inside of the can, ensuring shannon would retain her dignity, it landed on the rim of the can once again, before finally rolling off and onto the floor, with a squeal of enjoyment from Tasha, Pamela and Melanie. "No..." Shannon said in disbelief, her head getting light at the realization that she was going to be exposed, ALL OF HER, was going to be exposed, and there was nothing she could do. "I cant believe it!" exclaimed melanie, high fiving pamela and tasha, "we get a show" she said with a smile. "That we do girls, that we do" agreed Tasha. All of the girls now looked upon the defeated shannon, she couldnt believe what was happening, Tasha and the girls all got up and started to leave the table, leaving the shannon alone to think about her loss, Tasha looked back to her fallen foe, "we have two more periods to go through, after that, I want you to meet us by the gym at the end of the day, you can pay up then", The girls then laughed as they walked away, the lunch bell rang, signaling that it was time to get to their next class. Shannon picked up her things, and slowly made her way out into the hall, onto the last two periods before her modesty and dignity were taken away from her. The last two periods of her day were perhaps the fastest in the history of her life. Though a typical class lasts about forty five minutes, with her head so focused on the upcoming spectacle she was sure to be, the time slew by so rapidly that the end of the day was here. Shannon stayed in her last class after the rest of the students had left, she wanted to try and delay what was coming for as long as she could, before Tasha and the others came looking for her. She stood up, and looked at herself in a nearby mirror at the back of the class. Her shoulder length blonde hair sat on her shoulders, her green sleeveless shirt holding somewhat tightly to her torso, stopping at the belt line of her black jeans, supported by her pearl white belt. She peered down at her sneakers as they started their journey out of the room, it was time to pay up for the deal she was forced to make. She took her time, her hope's were to make sure nobody saw her meeting tasha and her friends, for fear that they may follow them and see what she was about to do. Shannon made it to the main lobby of the school, the gym was around the corner, where Tasha was surely waiting. She took a deep breath and turned the corner, and without fail, there stood tasha, pamela and Melanie, all with Cheshire like grins over their faces. They dressed similarly enough, each with a white clouse under a colored vest with a matching plaid skirt, Tasha in green, Melanie in red and pamela in blue, coupled with matching knee high black boots, a typical high school clique of popular girls, but today the stereotype was lost on shannon as she got closer. Tasha motioned to Pamela and melanie to open the gym doors as she welcomed shannon, "We were beginning to think you werent coming....well, not coming YET anyway" she said jokingly as shannon stopped in her tracks, mere feet from the doors to her fate. "Please, its bad enough that I agreed to these conditions, dont joke about it" shannon pleaded, "Cant we do something else, anything else?" she looked to Tasha, who with an unsympathetic tone simply said "Sorry, but no, we've been waiting for this since lunch, and I cant disappoint everyone". Tasha then grabbed the strap of shannons backpack and slid it from her shoulder, taking it and placing it on the floor of the hall, "You wont be needing this, come on" she said as she took shannon by the arm and led her into the gym. As they entered through the doors, shannon turned her head to tasha, "What did you mean by everyone?" Shannon asked nervously, as she looked back to see pamela and Melanie closing the gym doors behind them. "them" Tasha said, motioning to a small crowd of fellow students waiting on the bleachers of the gym, all seated and waiting for what they seemingly were alerted to by the girls between lunch and now. Shannon looked in horror as she saw people she knew, at least fifty, all waiting for her, they all turned and looked as tasha led her victim to the center of the court, where a few blue wrestling mats were stacked together, slightly elevated by one another to seem like a stage of sorts for her upcoming "performance". The students start to cheer as they saw the show was going to start, and Shannon tried to back out and run, but with Tasha holding onto her arm, and Melanie and Pamela right behind them, there was nowhere for her to go. They reached the center of the court, hundreds of eyes Leering at shannon in anticipation, pamela and Melanie motioned to the crowd to settle down, they couldnt risk getting any faculty attention, after all, this wasnt a sanctioned school event. Tasha then released shannons arm, and turned her to face tasha, Pamela and melanie taking their seats among the crowd. Tasha brushed a bit of shannon's hair out of her eyes softly, in a nurturing way, "Ok Shannon, its time. first, lets get these clothes off, you wont need them anymore today" she scoffed as she backed up, and sat on a chair nearby. Shannon shook with fear, she looked at the now quiet gym, knowing they were all waiting to see every inch of her. "Its ok" she heard tasha say from the side, "Nobody is here to hurt you, nobody is going to touch you, their all here to see you fulfill your obligations. So, take off your clothes so we can get to step two". Shannon's head was spinning, she kept looking for a way out. something, anything, but sadly, there was nothing. She was trapped, and only one thing was going to get her out. As nervous as she was, her instincts seemingly kicked in like a fight or flight syndrome, she looked down and shuffled her feet out of her sneakers, as each was kicked off, she lifted each leg up to take off her socks. With her socks and shoes on the gym floor, she felt her bare feet on the cold hardwood floor, she nervously fumbled with the button on her jeans, after a few seconds, she had them undone and had her hand on her zipper. She looked up at all the others, watching her every move, boys and girls alike were watching intently as she moved her zipper down. Her hands moved from her hips and started to push down, an audible gasp could be heard in the audience, they were in as much disbelief as shannon was, her pants her coming off, along with the rest of her clothing. The waistline of her jeans sank lower and lower, past her thighs and down her slim, toned legs to the floor where they stopped. Melanie stepped forward from the crown and knelt down next to shannon, "Here, I'll Help" said melanie as she held the jeans in place so shannon could begrudgingly step out of them. Melanie giggled as she picked up the discarded jeans and collected shannons shoes and socks before disappearing into the crowd once again. "Thats right", shannon thought to herself, not only do I have to degrade myself, but theyre keeping my clothes, How am I going to get home?", the stress was getting to her, now pants less, she was visibly starting to fall apart in her head, Pamela quickly came through the crowd and put her hands on shannon's shoulders, trying to calm her down. "Its ok, Its ok, dont freak out" said pamela, rubbing shannons shoulders. "easy for her to say" shannon thought, "She doesnt have to take off her clothes in a room full of...." her thoughts were interrupted by pamela's hands moving down to the bottom of her shirt, lifting it up. "Cmon" she said in shannons ear, "It will all be over before you know it", the shirts was lifted up and rested above her bra, her black matching underwear was now on full display to this crowd. Pamela then grabbed each arm of shannons at the wrist and moved them up above her head, and then slid the shirt up the rest of the way and off. She was now in her underwear, in front of a large portion of the student body. She looked back to look for pamela, but she was already gone with her shirt. Left in just her underwear, the realization that her upcoming orgasm was closer that ever before, she just stood there, looking around at everyone looking back at her. The crowd started to get restless, a slight commotion was starting to erupt, maybe if she waited long enough, a teacher would come and investigate and save her from this mess, but no, the crowd fell silent as they say tasha's hand raise up, her possible escape plan thwarted before it even began. Tasha stood up from her chair and walked towards shannon, their eyes locked with each other, one fully clothed in tasha, the other barely clothed in shannon. The clumping sound of her boots on the floor had a sobering effect on shannon, wondering what tasha could possibly have in store for her now. "Listen" tasha began to say in a whispering tone, "You agreed to this, now either you go ahead and lose the bra and panties, or I'll do it for you, either way, your clothes are coming off" shannons eyes began to water, she held them back as best she could in response to tasha's threat. "and if you keep stalling, I'll have someone here fuck you instead!" shannons head went light again, could she be serious? she couldnt take the risk, as embarrasing as this was going to be, she would rather do herself in than for someone to have their way with her in front of everyone. her hands trembled as they reached back and fumbled with the clasp on her bra, after a few agonizing moments, her C sized breasts felt loose as the bra went limp on her shoulders. each strap was slowly lowered off of each shoulder. She covered them as best she could with her left arm, while now holding the bra in her right, an eerie hush fell over the crowd at the sight of shannon's now naked breasts. tasha reached out, requesting the bra, which shannon then tossed over, landing perfectly in her hand, much like how she wished that last paper ball would have done in the trash can earlier. "Nice toss" said tasha, "Now, Panties off honey, lets see what you've been hiding from everyone" she said as she placed the bra near her purse on the floor. This was it, her final piece of clothing was to be removed, her trembling hands raised up to her waistband, her thumbs hooked inside as she heard the voices of Tasha, melanie, pamela and soon the student body following suit, a count down. 10....9...she started to push her hands down, the top of her ass crack coming into view 8....7....6.... her waistband now below her crotch, her small landing strip in full view of the crowd. 5.....4....3.... her panties fell to her knee, she stood up and let gravity do the rest 2....1....the panties now lay at her feet, and tears began to subtly flow from her eyes the crowd kept their celebration short, still trying not to attract attention from any lingering teachers, Tasha then stood up to collect her prize. Shannon didnt bother covering herself at this point, what was the use? though she was now on public display for her peers, what was to come next was going to be harder to live down. Tasha walked forward and picked up the panties, held them up in front of shannon and said "there we go, now, parts one and two are out of the way since we have your clothes, but now, the showstopper is here", tasha then turned and walked back to her seat, but instead of sitting down, she grabbed her purse and pulled out towel, but something was wrapped in it, and shannon had a startling feeling that she knew exactly what it was. tasha turned around as she placed shannon's panties with her bra, and walked back over towards her naked, vulnerable victim. Tasha placed her hand on shannons bare back, and motioned towards the blue mats in front of her. Shannon stepped onto the mat, her bare feet pressing into the soft material, looking down at what tasha had in her hands. Tasha then opened the towel to reveal an unopened dildo, about six inches in length, ready for her to use. Shannon looked up at tasha in horror, but tasha simply put her hand on shannons shoulder and said "this is it, the towel is obviously for after, but this little guy is to help you out, dont worry, he's yours after today, but by the look of it, it wont take long", Shannon looked down and noticed that her nipples were rock hard, and that her pussy was wet, upon seeing this, her shock of what was happening was wearing off, and the excitement and arousal of all of this public exposure was starting to effect her. tasha placed the dildo in her hands and simply backed off of the mats, allowing shannon to take center stage. Shannon was quivering, with both fear and excitement, her pussy was throbbing now, aching for something, anything to ease its arousal with just a few strokes. She knelt down, and laid back on the mats, her sexual needs taking over, she took one last look at all the prying eyes of her peers, watching her in her most intimate moment, but her vision was so clouded, they didnt matter to her anymore, she needed to do this. "what is coming over me?" she said to herself, she wasnt an overly sexual person, but this, being naked, her legs now spread and her pussy dripping with anticipation, everyone looking at her was enough to turn her into a purely sexual being. she moved the dildo down, the crowd seemingly leaning forward in their seats to get the best possible view as insertion was imminent. she took one last look at tasha, the head of the dildo resting right against her pussy, her distressed look was enough for tasha, as she simply said "do it". It was at this moment, that shannon closed her eyes and moved the dildo into her pussy, as wet as she was, it went in without a single issue. She began moving it back and forth, over and over, and the pleasure was mounting so quickly. Tasha watched as shannon, writhing on her back, sweat dripping from her onto the mats, her legs spread and pleasuring herself with most of her classmates watching her, had a sense of pride that she got what she wanted, shannon was utterly humiliated. She motioned to Pamela and Melanie, and with shannons clothes in their bags, made their way towards the doors of the gym. Shannon was gyrating her hips now, grinding into the dildo as much as she could, she could feel every eye on her naked body as she rubbed her tits with her free hand, rapidly moving the dildo with the other, and then, with a look to the side, saw her three tormentors, the ones who caused her to be in this position, halfway out of the door with her clothes, she looked at them smile as a wave of ecstasy came over her, she then had the biggest orgasm of her young life, right there in the school gym. She moaned and her whole body trembled as even her toes curled at the sheer power of her forced exhibitionism inspired orgasm. She pulled the dildo out completely, and laid limp on the gym mats, her head to the side, she watched as Tasha, Melanie and pamela laughed to themselves and left the gym, the doors closing behind them. As she laid there on the sweat covered mats, her pussy now satisfied, and her sexually fueled humilation over, she watched as the rows of bleachers emptied the gym, leaving her alone, naked, and satisfied. She waited a moment, used the towel to clean herself up, and stood up on her weakened legs. Now came the bigger problem, her clothes were gone, how was she going to get home? She stood there and thought for a moment, remembering that the girl's locker room was directly under the gym, accessible by a door at the far end. She made her way over, pushed open the door and made her way downstairs, her naked shadown cast on the walls as she made her way to her locker. she cautiously peered around each corner, making sure nobody would catch her, and then ran to her locker and opened it to find her school workout uniform waiting for her. It wasnt much, a tshirt and some cotton shorts, and an old pair of running shoes. She got dressed and made her way back into the gym, she walked through to the other side and looked down at the mats, they were drenched, and the dildo rested on top. She looked around, picked the dildo up and walked it over to the trash can. She held it there for a moment, thinking about the experience she just had, and had a change of heart. As humiliating as what just happened was, knowing she would never live this down for perhaps the rest of her life, it was still the strongest orgasm she had ever had, and just thinking about it now gave her a slight chill of excitement down her spine. She decided to keep it, after all, it may come in handy some other time on a lonely night, she worked her way to the door to the gym and opened it, her backpack sat there, waiting for her like an old friend. Shannon opened the main zipper on her bag and began to stuff her new toy into her bag, when she noticed her test sitting in her bag, She smiled to herself, thinking that maybe now that she had suffered the ultimate humiliation at the hands of tasha and her friends, the worst was behind her. As she packed her bag up and prepared to leave, she took a deep breath and prepared herself, because every day after this would be filled with ridicule, rumors and jokes about what had happened, but no matter what, she would face it with her head held high |
| Name: | Jenna M |
| Subject: | Storytime! |
| Message: | So, one day I decided to throw a party and it was guys only invited as my parens were on a business trip, so I decided to wear some really sexy clothes, I wore a low cut top, shorts, but I didn't wear shorts or panties because I felt a bit naughty. First to arrive was Alex and he ogled me for 10 mins and he started to get hard. Then the other two guys Storm and Innocent turnes up, they were very hard when they seen me, so then we decided to have a little bit of vodka, then we decided to play truth or dare. Firstly, Alex dared me to take off my top and expose my boobs to them and if I didn't I would lose all my clothes. So I took off my top and exposed my boobs to them. Suddenly, Alex started to grope my large breasts then Storm joined and then shortly after Innocent joined in too. Next, Storm dared me to do a striptease for them in my garden and they invited my male neighbours over, as I was only wearing shorts my striptease was over quickly. All of them started to get hard again and then they carried me back into my house and started playing with my pussy and titties, then they cummed all over my tits and played with me more. Then they laid me on my tummy and started to spank my ass until it was red raw. Afterwards they carried me to my bedroom and spread my legs apart and tied them to my bed, then all 5 started to play with me and then started to lick my pussy and tits then they left me tied to my bed until my parents came back. |
| Name: | Vivian |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Spanking |
| Message: | My parents used to send me to school summer camps every year. They both worked and often had to travel. I liked it because most of the girls and boys there were from my same school, plus it beat having to stay in my aunts house with nothing to do. It was great no having to do homework, although we still had teachers spankings us if we crew up. Those were done to girls over their clothes, while boys had the embarrassment of having it done on their bare back side. Of course their pants and underwear were lowered just enough to exposed the butts. Never got to see their peckers, till one day one of them got spanked in his pajamas. His pajamas were so lose they slid down to his ankles and got paddled with his penis totally on show. I don't know if the teacher realized it or just didn't care. He just kept paddling and we kept looking at his penis hanging out. !God! was he flushed red with embarrassment when he saw us squatting down looking at it and boys standing around laughing at him. The best part was watching him standing up and exposing his entire crotch to everyone in the proses of pulling his pajamas back up. Talking about Timmy's dick was all that girls talked about that summer. For most of us it had been the first penis we had ever seen and even think it got half way stiff. Love Vivian |
| Name: | SDS |
| Subject: | Jade's terrible summer - Day 1 caught in her knickers |
| Message: | It was the third day of Jade’s summer holiday on her Nana’s farm; the time had dragged on, no TV, no mobile, and no internet what was she supposed to do? She had avoided the farm work the best she could but her gran had made her get up early to get the eggs this morning, chickens were disgusting, she cringed just thinking about having the go into the smelly hen shed. However she had the afternoon to herself and had gone for a walk in her long but light dress. Her Nan had shouted as she left that it wasn’t appropriate clothes to be playing out in and she’d be in trouble if she got her nice white dress dirty.
Jade had merely rolled her eyes at that, she was a teenager now she didn’t “play out”, and she wasn’t some little kid who’d go rolling in the mud. She explored the outlying fields and then ended up in the woods. After probably half an hour walk away from her Nan’s land she the trees thinned and she came to a clearing and a large water hole, the water was clear and fresh obviously fed from an underwater spring, it ran out in a stream off into the horizon. Sweat had already messed up her fringe and her feet were hot as it was a very warm summer’s day. Looking around she kicked off her shoes, hiked up her dress and stepped into the cool refreshing water. The style of the dress made it hard to lift up and the water quickly became deep threatening to wet it. Sulking she came out not daring to actually mess up her clothes, her Nan didn’t have a washer or dryer and she remembered years ago having to spend a whole day in just her vest and knickers as she messed up all her clean clothes and her Nan only washed once every few weeks, It had been embarrassing then making sure to hide from the steady stream of locals that came to see her Nan and she had only been 9 at the time. Dispelling the memory she got back out and sat on a rock the place was so tranquil, she dozed off and awoke a couple of hour later and continued her exploration of the surrounding area to find out just how secluded it was. Nothing was near, at the opposite side to where her Nana’s house was there was a large hill and forcing her city girl legs to work she climbed it to survey the area, it was true her Nan’s place was the closest thing to the hidden lake and the rest of the town was ages away, she would probably have it all to herself, the locals probably didn’t even know about it, she thought smiling. She got back just in time for dinner and ended up helping her Nan clean the house in all the high and low spaces that her bad back was stopping her bending to reach. Bedtime quickly came upon her and despite it only been eight she was ready for sleep, her day exploring full of country air and hard work helped. She awoke early and quickly got changed out of her old nightgown that came to her knees and put the dress back on again, her Nan insisted on clothes lasting at least two days. Putting on fresh underwear and a vest however was luckily ok and mandatory so at least she didn’t feel like a real tramp. Despite it being ridiculously early her Nan was already up and actually had company, a middle age man in denim dungarees was laughing heartily as she nervously came down the steps. “Wow isn’t little Jade growing up fast” he said as he spotted her. “How old are you now 11?” Jade blushed the nerve of the man she was a teenager! “Something like that, I forget” laughed her Nan, Jade blushed even deeper, she was been talked about like she was a little kid, granted she was still a bit short for her age but she didn’t look 11! “you can go play dearie” her nan said “Little Tom here is going to give me a hand on the farm today” Jade smiled starting towards the door, she could take the unintended insults she was free. “But don’t be messing that dress up! Whites hard to clean, I can’t imagine why your mother let you bring that!” her Nan shouted after her. “old bat” whispered Jade as she quickly scampered into the kitchen to grab some toast before leaving out the kitchen door to avoid seeing them again. This time she walked the long way around her grans land marvelling at the horses that almost seemed to run wild before coming back to the woods. She thought she was lost but found the steam and followed it up to the large body of water again, again sweat plastered her hair to her forehead and she felt uncomfortable in the heat, the vest was annoying but her mum had insisted her gran was very old fashioned. She sat on a rock by the water edge dangling her feet in shying in boredom, what could she do today? A funny idea came over her as she sat there hot and bothered and feeling too dressed, if she was at home she would have been in a bikini sun bathing in the backyard. She looked around but again everything was deserted, no one would come. Nervously but feeling very giddy at the same time she slowly pulled her dress up and over her head leaving in in just her knickers, vest and bra underneath. Even the knickers were horrible, her mother had had to buy her brand new packs just for this trip, even her more modest pairs were apparently not to her nans taste and so she had ended up with lots of little girly looking ones like she had worn when she was 10. The pair she had on today where cotton, fairly large and pale pink, she blushed thinking off all the people who would tease her if she wore them at home in PE. She hung the dress over a low laying branch so it didn’t end up getting messed up and did one last quick look around before entering the water, she waded cautiously into the water, it quickly got deeper and ended up going up to her mid-thigh before she stopped. Giggling to herself she enjoyed the coolness of the water and wetting her hands she rubbed her forehead and she ran her hands through her hair. It felt good, she considered if she dare come back with a towel and fully bathe but decided she daren’t and that was too far. Time past quite quickly and she tested the deepness of the water walking around the edge, she was ok if she didn’t go into the centre. She had almost completed a full lap when she heard giggling, her heart dropped mortified she turned around almost too stunned to move. Two young girls and one young boy stood by the water edge laughing at her. One girl looked about 10 the other 12 and the boy looked about 13 or 14 but it was hard to tell. Jade let out a scream and tried to pull the little white vest down to cover the pink cotton on show, they laughed even harder at that her face was glowing red now. “Nice bra” said the oldest looking girl in the typical county girl accent. It only took a moment for to realise that pulling down vest has exposed the top of her white bra and typically of what she was forced to wear at her Nan’s was without padding and did little to enhance her already small assets. Panicking she let go letter her vest ping back into place and moved both hands down to cover. “Don’t look” she cried looking from the grinning girls to the openly starting boy. “Where you from?” asked the youngest girl obviously picking up on the vastly different accent. “I’m visiting my Nan’s” said jade with a shaky tone. The taller girl walked over to where Jade’s dress hung “oooh nice dress” she said removing it from the branch. “Please give me my dress” said Jade nervously. “Why don’t you come out and get it?” laughed the younger girl loving the discomfort the city girl was going through. “No please just leave it there and let me get out and dressed” said Jade shaking slightly with hands still over her pink knickers. The three youngsters merely laughed at her again. “What you doing anyway?” Asked the youngest one. Jade didn’t really feel in the mood for a full blown discussion but what choice did she have. “I was just paddling, cooling off” she said trying not to see the big smirk on the boy’s face. “Why not go skinny dipping? I swim in here all the time” said the girl “why you embarrassed anyway there just your panties?” Jade coloured deeper, “It’s different you're younger besides I’m sure you don’t do it in front of the boys ” she said looking over at the boy. “Ye, he’s my bro I don’t care” she said laughing “you look hot you should go for a swim” laughed the oldest girl obviously their sisters. “What no, I can’t just let me have my dress please” she begged. The older girl was holding it up against her now. “How do I know it’s yours? I just found it here on the twig ” she laughed Jade’s heart dropped even more then what would her gran do if she came back like she was, there was still that man around it would be humiliating. “No please you know it’s mine, let me have it” the others laughed at her. The girls laughed and whispered to each other. “Ok but you go to, put your hands on your head and beg first” said the oldest and the three burst out laughing at again. “no, I can’t he’ll see my knickers” she said almost crying. The girls laughed again that was the point. “Ok I’ll guess I’ll just have to take this lovely new dress home with me then since no one is claiming it” laughed the oldest girl. They started to walk away when Jade in a panic shouted out. “Wait ok! I’ll do it!” Reluctantly she removed her hands exposing the pink cotton undies to the group, to make matters worse as she raised her hands the vest rode up her belly offering no coverage for her skinny pale legs and exposed knickers. “Please can I have my dress.” She said quickly. “hmm I duno why do you want it?” asked the older girl watching Jade squirm in embarrassment at her exposure. “Please” said Jade nervously “I need something to cover up my kickers!” “Your big embarrassing little girl knickers?” laughed the older girl “yes” said Jade. “hmmm, say, please Emma-May ” “Please Emma-May” said Jade really getting upset now stood there exposing her knickers. “Please what? Tell me it all” laughed Emma-May. “Please Emma May let me have my dress back because I’m embarrassed to be seen in my little kids panties” screamed Jade desperately. They all were nearly rolling on the floor dying of laughter now. “Ok but go for a swim first ” she laughed. “Get to the other side and back and then you can have your dress.” It was already too late not to obey; she only hoped they would let her get dressed soon. She turned and waded deeper until she had to swim, it was a strange feeling the vest clinging to her body and the knickers soaking up loads of water. It wasn’t a long swim but it was made harder by the feeling of shame of the other kids watching her, she came back towards them walking and covering up. One arm was across her vest were her bra was very visible and one over her panties. She dripped water as she stepped closer, her knickers had soaked up loads and felt heavy and they would probably have fallen if they weren't clung to her tighter. She looked down and luckily the thick pink material had stopped them going transparent although she was until very exposed as they clung to her. “Please can I have my dress now” she asked at the three smirking youths. “ye sure” laughed Emma-May but as quickly as Jade was elated by relief she was shot down. “But you got to wait till your dry silly, can’t have you messing up that dress with wet undies” they all laughed again making Jade blush anew. “Well look your underwear is dripping wet looks like you’re going to have to wring it out, probably best taking it off” laughed the young girl which got an even greater laugh from the boy who was still silent. “no way, I’m not getting naked!” said Jade appalled at the idea. “Why not baby knickers? We don’t mind seeing your bum” she laughed. In the end Jade had to try and squeeze out her sodden knickers the best she could while they were still on her which got a big laugh from the youngest girl who ran behind her and got a quick look at her exposed bum cheek laughing. Her Vest presented an even greater problem and she ended up sat on a rock trying to let the sun dry her while saying as covered as possible. She kept thinking about making a grab for her dress but she knew these country kids would easily outrun her. The youngest girl had started skipping stones while the older siblings sat uncomfortably close to Jade asking her loads of questions about her life. It was so strange, they were been friendly and almost acting like she wasn’t it just her underwear now. After about 15 min the other youngsters jumped up and to Jade’s horror started to walk away with her dress. “Wait!” she screamed jumping to her feet giving the others a quick flash of her damp knickers. Again they all just laughed, “come on Jade we’re off for a run” and so with little other choice she followed them, running was hard in her damp half naked state but luckily they waited for her and laughed at her still covering up. She was running with them when the boy “Bry” as he’d been named stopped suddenly making her run past him. Realising what had just happened, she quickly screamed putting her hands behind her to cover her underwear clad bum; the wet fabric meant the cotton clung to her giving him a good view of her bottom’s shape. They all laughed again and for the next half an hour or so they walked around the field, Jade was constantly looking around she couldn’t quite get her head around the fact that she was in public half naked barely able to cover up. However luckily for Jade Bry checked his watch. “we gotta get home or Pa will be pissed” the girls looked almost as gutted as Bry. Jade was given her dress back and with all the activity in the sun she was fairly dry anyway. “see ya later Jade” laughed Emma-may and Courtney her little sister waved before running off with leaving Bry to give one last look and smile as Jade quickly put the dress on. Then she was left alone with her heart racing in relief, she had been sure they were going to embarrass her further. At least it was over, she blushed just thinking about been caught in her knickers and having to run around the field. The rest of Jade’s day was quiet and she quickly found herself in bed thinking about the embarrassment of the day, yes it had been horrible but it had been nice to hang around with others near her age. However despite how awful it had felt running around in her knickers it had been a thrill but one she didn’t want to do near boys. She blushed again just thinking about Bry seeing her in her knickers. She fell asleep and had an awful nightmare, she was by the pool with just the girls and they had convinced her to swim naked, they had joined her but suddenly she realised that she was alone and her clothes had gone. She had ran trying to find them and had somehow ended up at the playing field of her school back home, in dreams very little made sense and suddenly she realised that school was just finishing and suddenly her whole class boys and girls piled out and found her naked. She awoke crying looking around wildly, he nightgown had risen up and with the covers kicked off the bed she was very cold. Just a dream she thought as she forced herself back to sleep. |
| Homepage URL: | http://disc.yourwebapps.com/Indices/240409.html |
| Name: | Kris |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | My worst bullying |
| Message: | Never thought taking a pee before leaving school would turn so embarrassing. I could hear kids and teachers leaving the building and basically unaware I was setting myself up in that bahtroom. Din't think anything about other boys cuming in while I was pulling up my zipper. It was getting harrassed by senior boys and seeing girls behind them locking the door what made me panic. Something bad was about to happed and seeing girls in the boy's bathroom,told me it would probably be embarrassing. Cornered with no way out, I just stood against the wall scared shitless waiting to get my butt kicked in. That's when one of those girls said "make him take his clothes off" I figured I'd be beaten and stripped anyway if I refused, so decided to do it myself. I almost died when I slipped my underwear off and stood their completly naked in front of all those girls. I could feel my bare butt against that cold wall and the utter shame of having girls making commets about my uncut penis. Then the extreem shame of my nuts contracting, getting such a hardon it almost hurt and having a girl pulling back the skin to reveal the head. Then the embarrassing questions about wether... I was embarrassed that they were looking at it....and wether I was enjoying being wanked. I knew I was dripping pre-cum and realized they was trying to make me cum, but I guess nerves prevent that from happening. I just kept looking at the ceiling while they took turn on having fun gabbing my butt and playing with my nuts and dick. That lasted five or ten minutes and by then I was way past feeling humiliated about it. What worried me was being left with no clothes to go home and reason why I decided to behave and not complain. I went home with clothes on my back, but with no underwear. Figure those were kept as a trophy and probably hung up side by side along with that others boy's and ofcourse kept my it a secret just like that other boy did. Love Kris |
| Name: | Donna from Wirral |
| E-mail address: | http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vDSMVwrqK0Q |
| Subject: | Sexy Feet. |
| Message: | How about this? Scantily clad girls with feet that beg to be tickled... and no painted toenails! Marvellous.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vDSMVwrqK0Q |
| Name: | Mandy |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Fingerd & licked |
| Message: | My high school girl friends thought I was still a virgin. Even when I told them I'd had sex with a boy they din't believe me. Being branded a virgin at 16 was a bad thing. They kept calling me a cock teaser because I never did anything with boys they had set me up with. One weekend in a saturday night party they tricked me into going with them into a back rooms. They stripped me, held me down on the bed and shoved a finger inside my pussy to find out if I was a virgin.
"Quick get Ray and Joe in here" as one of them stormed out the door. I panicked at the thought they were going bring both of them into the room and began yelling at them to let my go. I went numb when both of them walked in, stood at the base looking down at me. I had no way of covering and just laid with my legs crossed, tits totally on show and looking up at the ceiling. "Mandy here tells us she'd never had her pussy sucked" and then turning to me asking and asking me "is that right Mandy. I was so dazed and overwhelmed with shame no words could come out of my mouths. Couldn't believe my legs being uncrossed and spread so wide apart, I could feel my pussy lips wide open. "Look at that wet juicy clit begging for a hot tongue" Realizing I was dripping wet was another squirming embarrassment that I couldn't hide. They kept telling to relax and enjoy it while I laid there having finger sliding over my clit and hands squeezing my niples. Couldn't figure out why I was so wet and getting horny by the minute. It felt good being teased and tuched, but no way I would admit it. I'd probably lose control and end up having a very embarrassing orgasms, withch din't take long having a boy playing with my breasts and the other sucking on my clit. I did ended up having orgasm and think it was especially intense because it was a froced orgasm. Some times being forced into sex can end being the best sex you ever had. I din't admit, it was humiliating but glad it happed. Don't know how other girls would react to something like that. Maybe that phrase "the flesh is weak" turns out to be true after all or I'm a slut and just dicovered it. Love Mandy |
| Name: | Sunburnt boy |
| Subject: | Beach |
| Message: | My parents and our next door neighbors spent several weeks each year in a cabin by the beach at a lake. Jane and I were both the same age and had grown up together. One year all the adults and the kids were out on the beach almost immediately. I was left behind when I couldn't find my swimming trunks, so after some heavy duty sulking I just put on an old pair of jean cutoffs and went downstairs. There was Jane in her bikini, sitting on the couch trying to put on sun tan lotion on her back without much success.
She looked up at me and asked why I didn't have my swim suit, I told her that I couldn't find it. She said don't be such a baby about it. She then totally amazed me by grabbing the front of my shorts on jerking them open and then puling them down my legs to the floor. I just stood there with my mouth open and my little tighty-whities completely exposed. You can go swimming in your underpants now, nobody will care she said. Well, I would care. My underwear was old, tight and I was already getting a hardon that was plainly visible to Jane. She ignored my blushing ace and body and turned over on her stomach and told be to put lotion on her back. For some reason, I obeyed her, stepping out of my shorts and squirted the suntan lotion on my hands. As I began rubbing her back, I thought well fair is fair and I untied her bikini top. With only a little hesitation I pulled it completely off her body. She made a little squeak, but didn't say anything and I continued rubbing her back and sides letting my hands touch the sides of her boobs. When I was rubbing the small of her back, I just couldn't stop and I untied the strings to her bikini bottoms and just pulled them completely off. Jane was now completely naked and I put more lotion on her firm white bottom and really rubbed it in. My hands went slowly down her legs and then back till I reach that private area between her legs. Jane let out a little moan and turned over on her back, exposing her beautiful body to my very hungry young eyes. She softly said that she wanted me to strip down too. So, with her watching me, I slid down my underpants and let my hardon spring out into plain view. For a while I just spread more lotion on her wonderful bare breasts watching her pink nipples turn hard. She then put lotion on my protrusion and we both forgot about the beach for a beautiful first time for both of us. |
| Name: | Helen |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Stripped in the park |
| Message: | Girl fights usually end up in nudity. That's how females think it's the best way humiliated a girl you don't like. I din't know any of the girls that confronted me that day in the park. I only knew they were picking a fight with me because they had seen me talking with a boy that aparently was one the girls boyfriend. I don't know if stripping me was part of the beating they gave me. I only knew my sweat shorts, boob tube and panties were practically torn off of me right in front some boys that had gathered around to watch the fight. The called me a whore and intentionally exposed my pussy and breasts, asking me if like showing them to boys. It was utterly humilating but angry girls are capable of doing anythings. I was very lucky to home home with clothes on that day. Mainly because police finding a naked girl in a park would have spell trouble for them. I just told my parents I got into a fight, but left out the stripping part. That's something I will never tell anyone. Love Helen |
| Name: | Alan |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | My short story |
| Message: | I had played kissing games with other boys and girls, who hasen't played those as a teenager? But a stripping game was something I thought no girl would agree to play but did. I din't want to be called a chicken for not daring to play, so I went along with the other boys. Thought it would only get to partial nudity and never to the point of showing it all. But then watching a girl having her panties slipped off, skirt pulled up and exposing her bare pussy to everyone made me think twice. What surprise me, was that although her face was flushed red she din't seem to complain much about it. After all it was a strip game and getting her pussy exposed was something she couldn't complain about. Then a boy got his pants and underwear pulled down and girls went crazy looking at his dick. What must have been embarrassing, was having a hardon and being forced to show it. I also had one provoked by watching that girl's legs spread and looking at her pussy. In fact I stayed hard during the intire length of the game and already worried about my turn cumming up. I also saw girls and boys completly stripped, baring it all and having their clothes kept away from them. Witch was how I ended up naked with my stiff dick pointing to a bunch of happy girls. I had been seen naked by girlfriends, but never in front of a bunch of horny crazy girls keeping my hands away from my dick. Especially embarrassing were the comments and the questions they were asking me. Things about the size of my dick, how hard it was and if I felt embarrassed about them looking at me. I was falling apart with embarrassment, my face burning with shame and yet so aroused watching them having so much fun looking at me. I tried looking cool about it, but that din't make it any less embarrassing. At least seeing some of those girls tits and pussies somehow minimized the embarrassment. The funny part of it, was that dating any one of those girls would make both of us feel that sex would be part of our date. Love Alan |
| Name: | Lisa |
| Subject: | stripped by the bigger girls |
| Message: | When I was twelve my parents moved us to a new town, it was the beginning of the summer holidays so I had a whole six weeks to wait before starting my new school. In the meantime there we no kids my own age in the little village to hang out with.
However there were two older girls: Beth who was eighteen, and Anna who was fifteen. They were obviously really close friends, always walking round the village arm in arm, giggling and whispering in each other's ears. I was jealous of them becuase of their close friendship and because they were both really pretty, I was convinced they were much prettier than me. Beth had long thick and glossy copper coloured hair, and was tall and long legged with an athletic build and firm fairly large breasts always showed off by her tight fitting tops. Anna was shorter and curvier with big dark blue eyes and a blonde bob, her skin was naturally tanned and smooth as a peach, while Beth had almost snow white skin except for her freckles. Me, well I wasn't ugly but I was skinny and almost completely flat chested, with pale skin, freckles all over my body and short black hair which I normally tied into two little pig-tails. One day after I'd been there for two weeks and a few days after the girls had started saying hello and smiling at me; Anna skipped over to me as I was heading out for a walk in the countryside. "Hey Beth and I are having a sleepover tonight and thought you might want to come round, her parents are away so we've got her place to ourselves and we'd like to find out all about you!" I was amazed. Of course I would love to come. My parents were pleased I was making friends and said yes straight away. I had butterflies in my tummy for the rest of the day and took ages before deciding on the clothes I was going to wear and the nightclothes I would take. In the end I went for jeans and a tight t-shirt that was a size too small and I'd had since I was eight, but hey I loved it and My Little Pony was now in ironic fashion. I turned up at Beth's and was warmly welcomed by the two girls. I felt especially grown up when I had red wine with my pizza dinner before we headed up to Beth's sumptuous bedroom with it's sophisticated decor. "OK lets get changed into something more comfortable and maybe we could play a game?" Said Beth looking at us both expectantly. Anna grinned and promptly grabbed her ruck sack and pulled out a really cute and tiny pair of lace panties and short teddy, while Beth removed a silk teddy that would barely reach her hips from a draw. I gulped nervously as I pulled out my childish hello kitty panties and matching pink vest from my bag. Beth was delighted though and swept forward grabbing them from me. "Oh how cute, I can't wait to see you in them" "Ok well, I'll just pop to the bathroom and put them on then I guess". "Nonsense we'll get changed in here we're all girls together right?" Beth frowned at me. "Er no, I'd really prefer to get changed in the bathroom" "Don't be silly" Said Anna. I didn't notice Anna moving round behind my back, as Beth moved closer in front of me. "Come on Lisa, be fun" I wasn't sure what this meant, but at the next moment Beth pushed me back into Anna's arms, and Anna grabbed my arms and yanked them up over my head, while Beth then reached down in a single expert motion and unbuttoned the top of my jeans. I squealed and squirmed but both girls were bigger and stronger than me. Beth unzipped my fly with one hand and warned me not to struggle or kick or she would give me a wallop. By now Anna had grabbed a school tie that was hanging from Beth's bed and she tied it over my mouth as a gag. I was panicking now, what the hell?! Beth slid my jeans down easily over my narrow hips and down my skinny legs revealling my skimpy pale blue panties. The wine had gone to my head as well so this made struggling seem like battling a fog, I stopped fighting for a moment and was still and breathing heavily, as were the other two. I started as Anna reach round with her free hand and slid it up my t-shirt and squeezed my tiny left breast. I'd never felt another person do that and my nipples hardened which surprised me. Beth was knealing now, her face only inches from my panties I could feel her breath on me. She reached up and hooked each hand in the waist band of my panties and slid them down to my knees and left them there. "Oh my god, your cunt is gorgeous she said" which surprised me again, I was convinced it was tiny, and tight and immature, a little slit with a slightly pronounced pale and completely hairless mound scattered with freckles. She had her mouth open as she reached out again, brushing her finger tips against it, sending tingly shivers through my body. "Hmm you're not that wet, and you're not opening up either" She said. "OK then". She stood up and her and Anna half pushed half carried me over to the bed and through me onto it. Now Anna could see my properly as well. I still had my tight little t-shirt on, and my white ankle socks, but my smooth little freckled vulva was on full view to the two older girls. I then noticed Anna had pulled out her phone and was taking pictures, seeing my expression of terror she smiled again. "Just a little insurance policy that you're not going to tell anyone about this". Beth had vanished from view for a moment but returned with two skipping ropes. I weakly struggled again but to no avail, within a minute I was tied spread eagled to the bed with my legs pulled uncomfortably far apart, I could feel a breeze on my exposed cunt. Anna licked her index finger and started probing around my slit, I tensed waiting for her to thrust it in, but at the last minute she dropped to her knees and the next thing I knew, her hot tounge was licking all around my smooth mound and pushing it's way into my slit. Waves of tingly pleasure started coursing through my body and I squirmed my bare bottom into the bed, and thrust my pelvis against Anna's face. To be continued |
| Name: | Delia |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Curious |
| Message: | My girlfriend asked me to go with her to a house that was shared by three guys. She was dating one of them and told me the other two were cute. I went with her because I wasen't dating and maybe I would hook up with one of them. We had some beers and later my girlfriend took off with her date. I felt funny being left alone with two guys I had never met, but thought it would look bad if I left. A few beers later they both began getting a little to friendly with me. I had to pee badly and asked them where the bathroom was and turned out it was inside one of the bedrooms. I did my thing and when I walked out I found myself locked in the bedroom with two naked guys wanking their dicks at me. No sexual contact was ever intended, but had to do a little exposing and some other embarrassing acts. I just wrote this because I'm curious if things like this haves happed to other girls and how the reacted. Delia |
| Name: | mike's hard |
| Subject: | Eric's Humiliation |
| Message: | FOUND THIS ON THE NET
Eric and his friends, Bobbie and Ryan, got to the indoor swimming pool by mid afternoon and it was crowded. They slipped into the men’s changing area, just past the women’s, and got into their swim trunks except for Eric who already came in his loose swim shorts and just had to remove his shirt and sandals. Eric always felt a tantalizing curiosity passing the women’s side knowing females of all ages were undressing and wondered if he might ever get a peek. He was 12 years old and his sexual hormones were starting to heat up, but he looked smaller than his 12 years and almost girlish with long blond hair in a buster brown look or sort of like a girl’s bobbed hair style. And his slim body was smooth milk white as snow with small feet. He looked “pretty” for a boy. The blond hair and alabaster velvety white skin came from the Swedish in his family. By late afternoon most people had left, it was getting very cool, but Eric decided to stay longer even after his buddies went home. He hoped to talk to Linda, a 12 year old girl he knew by sight from school who remained late chatting with some of her girl friends. He had a bit of a crush on the pretty dark haired girl but she seemed more interested in the older boys. She had her hair pulled back in a pony tail with a yellow one piece bathing suit that clung tightly to her young preteen body emphasizing her small budding breasts. There was no one left at the pool and Linda felt a little bothered by the boy who kept staring at her. She had seen Eric at school and he looked cute but a little too juvenile and girlish for her taste. Eric kept looking at Linda every so often while huddled a few yards away wrapped in his towel against the growing chill in the air. He thought about getting his courage up and talking to the girls so he could make some contact with Linda just as several older raucous boys came into the pool area. Eric’s stomach tightened and he felt nervous as he recognized a couple of the boys he had tattled on a few days ago to the school principal. They had spray painted some lockers in the boys gym and because of Eric they had certainly paid by having to clean up and stay late after school. They had found out that he was the rat and determined that he would pay. Eric knew they had a rep for being reckless and he started walking toward the exit intending to leave just as they spotted him. Sure enough Mark, the obvious leader looked right at him and started his way with the other boys following. Mark wanted to humiliate Eric, especially with all the cute girls watching nearby, and he immediately grabbed Eric’s towel and yanked it away. “Hey, gimme back my towel,” yelled Eric. Without the towel Eric stood in just his loose bathing shorts against the cooling late afternoon breeze and he felt vulnerable and a little scared. “Take it away from me Shorty” said the older boy. The girls had turned to look at the growing commotion a few feet away and besides feeling physically vulnerable Eric now seemed the center of attention. “Hey little girl,” taunted one of the other boys “why don’t you beg and say please and maybe you’ll get your towel back.” “You know, he does look like a girl with long blond hair and milky skin,” said Mark as the boys surrounded Eric in a threatening manner. “Let’s find out! Let’s take his shorts off and see what he’s got between his legs,” yelled out one of the other boys to Eric’s utter shock and horror. It was bad enough yelling out that they wanted to publicly strip him nude, but to have the cute girls nearby and especially Linda hear his impending plight made him blush deeply, the reddish color spreading quickly over his milk white cute face. The other boys were mostly 14 and 15 year olds and at 12, a smallish 12 year old, Eric didn’t stand a chance. As the older boys grabbed the preteen and lifted him off his feet it became apparent that his fate was sealed and Linda also blushed as she imagined Eric stripped completely nude. She had never seen a real live nude boy before and she, along with the other girls, stood nervously expecting that Eric was about to be forcibly undressed naked before their virgin but eager eyes. She wondered nervously what he looked like, what any boy looked like between his legs. She felt some sympathy for the hapless boy but she gave way to her sexual curiosity and a carnival, mob atmosphere had taken hold. The lust of the moment infected her and the other girls. The boys noticed Eric’s obvious embarrassed reddening as they picked him up off his feet and one boy loudly exclaimed “look he’s blushing like a little virgin girl, ha!” Eric’s embarrassment grew along with his deepening blush and he protested plaintively “no…n…… nooo, please don’t…put me down… let me go…,” as he felt himself lifted helplessly off the ground. He wished the older boy hadn’t yelled out about his blushing since it embarrassed him even more knowing everyone could see the embarrassment on his normally snow white, now red face. Four of the boys held him tightly by his arms and ankles as Mark approached to perform the offending act of forcibly stripping Eric’s shorts off leaving his milk white body bare nude. Eric’s eyes opened wide in desperation and embarrassment as Mark approached realizing that in another moment he might actually be stripped nude in public, in front of the girls standing nearby watching his predicament. He tried to kick as he struggled but the boys had foreseen that possibility by grabbing his slim white ankles when they had surrounded him earlier. “Well little girl let’s see what you look like naked” smirked Mark as he reached for the waistband of the hapless preteen boy’s loose swim shorts. Eric’s white body twisted as he struggled and Mark lasciviously caressed his torso, to Eric’s discomfort, as he tried to hold him still to grasp the waistband of his shorts. Linda and the other preteen girls knew they were about to see a real live nude boy and they felt excited with anticipation. Eric’s alabaster white body continued struggling as if he could prevent his impending nude exposure but he felt the older boy’s fingers at his waist and knew that in another moment the shorts, his only garment, would come off exposing his young boyhood penis to the excited on looking girls. “Nnn…noo..p…please don’t” cried the hapless preteen almost in tears as he felt the waistband pull away from his lower tummy as the shorts slowly came off. Desperately the preteen boy gave a final thrust in his struggles, enough to throw his captors off balance, fending off Mark and stop the shorts from coming off altogether but it was just a temporary reprieve as Mark yelled “hold him tight!” The older boys jeered and made fun of Eric’s helpless desperation as they held him. The shorts were now at his hips exposing most of his lower smooth white abdomen. Eric could feel his buttocks exposed. His boyhood package was barely covered but another yank and his small penis and testicles would be exposed. He looked around at the girls and his captors, his eyes wide in panic and embarrassed desperation knowing he could not win and he would be stripped completely nude in a moment. Linda gazed at the white expanse of Eric’s almost nude, struggling body and felt some erotic arousal, even though at her innocent age she couldn’t describe the feeling. Mark reached for the shorts again in the commotion and tugged the garment off the preteen boy’s hips exposing his totally hairless boyhood genitals to the on lookers, boys and girls alike. Linda gasped as she could see Eric’s small pink penis and scrotum, both looked shriveled from the cool air and the day’s swimming. Mark continued tugging the shorts down Eric’s legs and then helped hold his ankles to get the shorts completely off and tossed wantonly aside leaving Eric’s lily white body and pink genitals completely exposed. Eric kept blushing deeply and groaning in dismay in his hapless state. He could almost feel the girl’s eyes on his nude body and genitals and, almost in tears, he sighed and groaned aloud as the older boys held his naked legs wide open completely exposing his hairless genitals to the girls. His shriveled penis looked like a peanut just above his pink scrotum. The girls could see the cleavage of his bare white ass cheeks just below his shriveled scrotum and as he struggled his pink virgin anus. With her hands over her open mouth, Linda felt nervous and a little faint at the sight of a real live nude boy so exposed with his legs wide apart. “Hey, Mark, you think he’s ticklish?” yelled one of the taunting boys holding one of his arms open exposing Eric’s sensitive hairless underarm. “OOOH GOD, NOOOO…NO…PLEASE DON’T TICKLE ME...” hollered Eric when he heard the word “ticklish.” He was extremely sensitive all over his body. “Yeah,” said Mark, “let’s tickle him for a while. He’s almost crying like a baby so that’ll make him laugh instead.” Mark ran his fingers along the boy’s bare sides and ribs triggering instant involuntary laughter from the helpless preteen boy. “HAA.HAAAA..HEE, OH P…P…PLEEASE DON’T T…T…TICKLE MEEE…P…P..PLEASE” Eric begged almost through dry tears. The small group of kids, the girls and young tough’s holding Eric smiled and laughed at the helpless boy’s predicament and infectious laughter. “I’m getting tired holding him up. Let’s lay him on the bench over there,” said one of the boys holding Eric’s leg. “Ok, but don’t let him go, yet,” said Mark. They laid Eric on his back on a flat bench without any back rest a short way from the pool. The boys held his arms wide open and his legs spread apart on either side of the bench as the other two boys held his ankles tight. Linda felt beside herself at the lily white expanse of Eric’s nude body on display with his small penis prominently sticking up about a half inch just above his pink, shriveled scrotum. Mark lightly ran his fingertips along the boy’s exposed hairless underarms and again Eric laughed uncontrollably and tried twisting free but the older boys held him down tightly on the bench. As Mark continued his merciless tickling, Linda, to her delight noticed Eric’s penis growing. “Oh, my god…he’s getting an erection,” thought the young girl. Sure enough, Eric could feel to his utter embarrassment, if the stripping hadn’t been embarrassing enough, that his small boy cock was getting hard and erect. He couldn’t help it; the tickling and public exposure stimulated his preteen sexual hormones making him get an erection as he lay nude, his milk white virginal body completely exposed to the kids tormenting him. As Mark continued tickling the helpless boy, he also noticed Eric’s boy cock rising and said aloud for all to hear including the girls to Eric’s eternal embarrassment, “he’s getting a hard on! He likes getting ticked. I’ll keep tickling him some more!” Mark came down to Eric’s small girlish feet and stroked his finger along the soles of the helpless boy’s feet as Eric involuntarily laughed without control and struggled on the bench. Linda, her eyes wide in a lascivious aroused trance, noticed the boy’s pink shiny glans as it peeked out from his foreskin. Eric’s small boy cock erection seemed less than four inches at most and bobbed about against his lower abdomen as the boy struggled against Mark’s tickling fingers. “His cock is pretty tiny,” said one of the boys’s holding him down further degrading the helpless preteen boy. As if his humiliation at being stripped in front of Linda and the other girls and boys, and then the tickle torture and his boy cock becoming completely erect in full public view, Eric could feel another growing discomfort threatening further complete humiliation. He hadn’t gone to the bathroom for some time and his bladder felt uncomfortably full. He knew to his utter dismay that if Mark kept tickling him he would lose bladder control and pee all over himself in front of everyone. He begged his tormentors to stop but he could barely get the words out through his uncontrollable laughter and heavy breathing. “P…P…P…PLEEEASE…NO MORE…NO MORE…I…I…H…H…HAV…HAVE TO PEEEEE!” He yelled almost without thinking. Maybe if he yelled that he needed to pee they might let up. “Hey, that’ll be a sight. Let’s tickle him ‘til he pees!” one boy yelled out in glee. “NOOO…NO..N…NOOOO..P…P..PLEEEASE…,” hollered the tormented nude boy, almost through tears, trying desperately to hold his pee and keep from laughing while Mark, without mercy, stroked the smooth bare soles of his small feet. One of the other boys also lightly stroked Eric’s hairless exposed underarms adding to his tickle torment while the nude preteen boy writhed on the bench. At one point Mark reached up and tickled the nude boy around his upper thigh and his exposed buttocks, sometimes lightly fingering his pink scrotum, knowing that it would increase the boy’s tension to hold in his pee. Linda gulped with arousal as she saw Mark’s lascivious tickling of the nude boy’s exposed buttocks and genitals. “AAAHHA…HA…OOOH…HOO” cried the helpless boy as he twisted as struggled to contain his full bladder and the relentless tickling fingers all over his smooth naked body. Suddenly he felt that he could no longer hold the pee in his bladder and he felt a squirt emerge from the tip of his penis and wet his abdomen as it fell warmly against his naked body. “Look! Look he’s peeing himself,” yelled Mark as another squirt of pee shot suddenly out of the boy’s erect penis. Then Eric, with embarrassed dismay, felt his bladder almost burst as his pee squirted out of his penis in a scattered stream as he struggled, his penis bobbing about spraying the warm pee all over his nude body. He could hear the girls giggling and laughing with undisguised glee and sexual curiosity while the boys taunted him as he disgraced himself further by peeing in public. Linda would never forget her first close up view of a naked boy’s genitals and thought about the bizarre sexually charged incident often as her girlish sexuality overwhelmed her growing body especially while she lay in her room alone at night. |
| Name: | Aida |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Tricked |
| Message: | I never could figure out why my girlfriends had money to buy things. They were all teenagers just like I was and seemed to always have the money for nice clothes and make up. I knew a couple of them came from rich families but not all of them. For weeks I had been trying to ask Carol about it, but wanted to do it away from the other girls. I knew Carol's came from a family just like mine and finally got the chance to talk with her alone while walking home from high school.
"God I wish I had that nice make up kit" I asked her. "So why don't you go out and buy one" "Yeah right, I wish I had the allowance your parents give you" "Well it's about the same thing your parents give you" "Oh no, it's got to be much more than what I get" I told her. "Can you keep a secret" Carol asked me. "You know I wouldn't say word" Carol began telling me the extra money came from a women that lived a few blocks away. "So it's baby sitting money" I asked. "No it's for sex" I froze when she said she got $50 for having her pussy sucked. "Think about it 50 just for oral" she told me. I was shocked for days thinking about my girlfriends spreading their legs for money, but also about the things I could buy with the money. I'd had sex with with a few boys and began thinking why not do it for money. Self luring myself just took a few days. A after all it was the same thing I had done with boys for free and found myself joining the girls club. "Who's this cute girl you've brought me" asked the women witch was about twenty something years old. "What's your name" she asked me. "Aida" "Have you had oral sex" "Yeah" was the only word I could manage out of my mouth. The rest of me was shaking like a leaf as I walked up to her. My legs almost gave way a she began stripping my clothes off. Never thought having my pussy eaten out would be done in the nude or having my girlfriends spreading my legs for her. "Just relax" she told me as she spread my pussy and began sucking and licking me. It felt good but also humiliating having another girl licking my pussy. Totally unable to hold back my arousal, I realized I was heading for a very public and embarrassing orgasm. Her hands were strechted up over my tits and gently rowlling my hard niples between her fingers. I had long given up myself to the pleasure I was feeling. I ened up screaming out the best orgasms I had ever experienced in my young life. Felt like a cheap whore afterwards but a sexually satisfied one. I got my $50 and swore I would never go back, but two days later I was back spread out naked on that table. That girl sure knew how to make a girl crazy and cuming back for more. My only worry was having my parents finding out and turning the whole thing into mayor scandal. Luckily it never did. Got my pussy sucked like no boys ever did and three years of utter pleasure. Love Aida |
| Name: | Kat |
| Subject: | Lost Bet and Clothes |
| Message: | It was after school and I was over my neighbor's house who had some friends over. No adults were home yet. So I was playing a game of mario kart with my neighbor Jaime (boy) who's my same age. I lost. Jaime won. He asked me if I wanted to play again, that the looser has to get naked and play naked for the rest of the time till they won again. I said yes. I mean, it would be a great chance for me to make a boy get naked. I lost again though.
Jaime said ok you lost, strip. So I had to strip in-front of my neighbor, my friend Sam (Samantha), and 2 other of Jaime's friends who were over. He said panties and all, totally bare. It was embarrassing having to pull my panties down, my last piece of clothing I had on, and standing there butt naked. Everyone even Sam was looking at my tits, butt, and pussy taunting me. All I could do is stand there covering up. So I had to play him again like this totally naked. The whole time the others were shooting spit balls and rubber bands at my butt. I lost again because of the distractions. Jaime took all my clothes and ran outside into the front yard and put my clothes in the mailbox. He said that if I wanted my clothes back I'd have to run out there and get them. It was a busy street so everyone would see me. I tried to grab different things to cover with but they kept ripping everything out of my hands not letting me cover up at all. I told them no way I can't go outside naked. Jaime said fine then you have to play Sam then and win to get your clothes back.... But he said I had to lie on my stomach over his lap and take a spanking the whole time I was playing. I had no choice so I did it. The whole time I tried to play I got my butt swatted, my cheeks pulled apart, and my butt hole tickled. Jaime and his friends basically abused my butt in anyway they wanted. Even with that I was still about to win till the last moment when Jaime, or someone stuck his finger in my butt! I lost again. Again they said I could get my clothes back if I got them from the mail box! Finally I was so desperate I did it. I ran out and as soon as I did I saw various neighbors, people in cars all cat calling and whistling yelling things out. Then when I got to the mailbox my clothes were gone!! Everyone in the house burst out laughing! I ran back to the house but they locked me out. Humiliated I was standing here totally naked begging for them to let me back in as various people, even neighborhood kids started gathering around. I was so desperate I was ready to smash the door down, but still they showed no mercy! Then acting like they were doing me a favor they tossed me out a baby diaper! Humiliated I put it on to at least have something to cover my bottom half with. People circled around me laughing and taking cell pictures. No one helped me!! They liked seeing me naked and humiliated. Finally I gave up on my clothes and ran like this to my house a block away. Some mean neighborhood boys chased after me and started yanking my diaper down trying to take it away. It was me against like 6 kids and it was only held together with sicky tabs on the sides so I had no chance. They tore my diaper clean off and took it away before I could get to my house. I had to run with my naked giggling butt cheeks, boobs and pussy on full show. Then my boobs, and butt got grabbed and groped before I finally fought them off long enough to push my way inside the door to safety. It was so humiliating I could not face any of my neighbors for months. Ontop of that one of my neighbors reported that I was streaking to my step mom who hates me anyway so I got punished again. But that's a story for another time... Kat |
| Name: | Vicky |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Weak & shy girls (part 2) |
| Message: | Amelia stood there with her bare breasts being felt up, visibly melting away with shame. Her face was flushed red, breathing hard and having a tough time trying to convinced us to let her go.
All Amelia could come up with was words like why! please! stop! and barely uttering them while boys kept squeezing and sucking on her niples. "I don't know why your complaining after all the lies and horny stories you told us" Amelia's heart must have turned over when we asked if her pussy was wet. Her face turned purple when we unzipped her skirt and let out a gasp when it slid to the ground. It was and erotic moment for everyone to see her at a total lost for words. Her panties were so wet you could even make out the shape of her pussy slid. Just looking how humiliated she was, was making us all horny. Scisors had to be used to remove her panties and even when we cut both sides, being wedged and stuck to her wetness was the only thing holding them up. It was a sure thing Amelia would have and orgasm. Just peeling them off and having those boys licking her would surly do the trick. Amelia had reached the point of losing total control of herself. Her niples stuck out like hard rocks, her pussy was dripping wet and the sensation of feeling herself spread out naked was making her moan uncontrolable. Just watching those boys eating her pussy almost made have and orgasm myself. Amelia got sexually ravished that day and probably first orgasmic experience of her young life. Maybe we wipped the shyness off of her or maybe we turned her into a hot slut willing to open her legs to the first boy that came along. One thing we were sure about, was that Amelia would have no reason to lie about sex. She know had the best horny story of all of us. Love Vicky |
| Name: | Minalette |
| Subject: | gang banged |
| Message: | Hi! my name is Minalette, but my friends call me Mina. Your guys' stories get me really excited... so I thought maybe writing my own would excite me too. so here goes!
Thankfully, my school doesn't really abide by the stereotypical rolls that are shown in movies or written about in books. Sure there's the cliques and what have you, but there's not really a whole lot of conflict. occasionally some students will get in a fight, but its always people in the same clique. so though I'm not one of the popular girls... I don't really get bullied. They leave me alone and I leave them alone. Unfortunately, though... I hadn't realized this isn't how life is like everywhere. I live about two miles from my high school, so I walk home every day. One day, though, it was raining. This isn't particularly unusual, but on this day, I hadn't expected it to rain, and hadn't brought my umbrella. I go to a private school, and my uniform is a trite expensive, so I really didn't want to get it wet in the rain. Not to mention the button down short sleeved shirt was white, and if it got wet, my bra would be exposed Thinking through my options, I remembered there was a thick forest behind the school. I'd have to go a little out of my way, but walking under the protection of all of those trees should keep me relatively dry. Nodding to myself in agreement with my plan, I turned around and walked to the back of the school. It was a short jog to get to the tree line, but my bag did well to keep me from getting more than a little damp. Once the trees were safely covering me, I fixed my backpack so it was back to hanging on both of my shoulders. Some thought that way of wearing a bag was a bit nerdy, but I liked it because it gave both my hands something to do- hold on to the straps at about armpit level. I was about 20 minutes in to the forest when I began hearing talking. I didn't think it was strange - other kids probably had the same idea as me - so I didn't think much of it and continued on my way. I realized that to get to my house, I'd have to stray from the pre-made pathway. So I took a moment to visualize where my house would be, and stepped off the trail. As I went further, the voices from before began to grow louder. I looked around, but didn't see anybody. So I kept moving. Not a minute later, I found myself in a small clearing. Overhead was still covered by tree branches, but there was quite a bit of room between tree trunks. I was about half way through the small clearing when I heard a distinctive twig snap behind me. Startled, I whipped around and saw a group of boys standing back by the start of the clearing. I quickly realized they weren't from my school, because they weren't wearing the standard issue boy's uniform. Though they did seem about my age- 17. maybe just a bit older. They began moving closer, and I took a step back. My eyes scanned over all five of their faces, and then took another step back. They scared me- if only just because I was alone in the woods with strangers. My thoughts were broken when one of them spoke. "Well, look what we have here. A cute little rich girl from Beldamel's Private School For Snobs." He snickered. That wasn't my school's name, obviously. It seemed him and his friends had renamed it to better fit their taunts. "Ha. Good one, Geoff." said another boy. I looked to him, and he winked at me. "Hey honey, nice to meet you. I'm Ralf, this guy over here is Geoff, that's Eric, he's Jeremy , and we call that other one down there Hype". What's your name, doll face?" The boy said. "Ah... Mina." I finally whispered out. Maybe I was getting scared for nothing. The one they called Hype smirked. "Well. that's an awfully pretty skirt you're wearing, Mina. Wouldn't want it to get dirty or anything... maybe you should just take it off and put it away in that backpack of yours." This comment made me nervous, and I took another step back. "No, no, it's alright. I'm fine like this. But I should probably be getting home now. It was nice meeting you." I said, in an attempt to get away from these guys. Before I could turn to go, though, Ralf interrupted me. "Before you go, sweetheart, do you think you could do us a favor?" "...And what's that?" I responded, unsurely. He grinned "We just wanna see what a rich snob's pussy looks like." As soon as I could comprehend what he had just said, I tried to run, but Jeremy and Hype grabbed my arms. Ralph used one hand to grip the lower half of my face and force me to look at him. He was very close. "Where ya goin, angel? I thought you were gonna help us out?" I didn't answer him, but instead, just tried to struggle. I thrashed my head around, trying to get my face out of Ralf's grasp, but he held on tight. The other guy's holding me did too- I couldn't get my arms away from them. During my struggling attempt, the boys moved my arms to behind me. Then, Eric came over, and I saw him pull a white plastic cable tie out of the backpack he was carring. He went behind me with the other two guys, and next thing I knew, my wrists were bound together behind my back. This only made me freak out more. Then Eric went back into my field of vision. Ralph noticed him, and forced me to watch what Eric was doing. He knelt down to the ground as he unzipped another pocket in his backpack, and pulled out a camcorder. My eyes widened in fear. "Okay guys, I'm all set." Eric said. And right at that moment, the other guys were all over me. I couldn't keep track of who was touching what, but I do know that somebody's hands were groping both my breasts. It was the first time a man had touched me there, so I was surprised at the sensation. There were also hands on my bare legs, rubbing up and down, occasionally moving further and further up, toward the hem of my skirt. I hadn't even thought about screaming until after I felt somebody tape my mouth shut. It would have been pointless anyway- I doubt anybody would hear. I felt my heart rate increase drastically when they ripped my shirt open. I had always liked fancy underwear- it made me feel sexy without feeling slutty, because I knew it was just for me. I didn't think anybody would be seeing it. Yet here I was, my white dress shirt falling down my shoulders with my lacy pastel pink bra on display. I closed my eyes at this point, trying to escape inside myself. Next thing I felt was somebody's face being pushed against my cleavage. I felt his tongue, then, sliding between my boobs. then I felt some guy's hand up my skirt, and playing with the waistband of my matching panties. "More lace down here, guys." He said, having felt the texture. My eyes widened in surprise when two guys took one of my legs each and began spreading and lifting me. There was another guy behind me, still, supporting me and squeezing my boobs. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't beginning to get turned on. My legs were spread at the perfect angle for the camera, and then one of the guys came over and searched for a bit for the zipper on my skirt. He found it, and undid it all the way, so that the fabric fell off my body and onto the dirty ground. He then took out a knife and ripped the sleeves of my shirt, so that too would fall. I closed my eyes tight, again. I was now left in just my bra and panties. They took no time in getting familiar with my pussy, now that it was almost exposed. Somebody was running his fingers over me, pushing the fabric up between my folds. Another guy was taking great care in massaging circles around my hardening clit. I was trying very hard to fight back a moan. I didn't want this to feel so nice, but it did. The guy supporting me in back then began to push his hands under the cups of my bra. I gasped. "Hey, cut this bra off, will you? I want a better look at her tits." He said. I then felt the cold blade of a knife slide between my boobs, and next thing I know, I can feel the cool air on my B sized breasts. The air probably would have gotten my nipples hard, but I could feel that they already were, from all the touching. "Check out how hard her nipples are." Someone said, while flicking and pinching them." "Yea, her pussy's wet too. She's soaked her panties! She must really like this!" I hadn't realized I was that turned on, and that just embarrassed me more. What was worst, though, was that when the last hand on my pussy pulled away, my body tried to follow it. This made the guys laugh. "I think she's trying to tell us to take her panties off now." I heard someone say. And then I felt the knife ripping the sides of my panties. And there I was- completely naked for five strangers and a video camera. That thought only turned me on more. "That's a gorgeous pussy. Should have known the rich bitch would shave it clean!" I was getting more and more turned on by their taunts. No one was touching my wet snatch, so I wiggled my hips in a desperate attempt to find something to rub my pussy against. They continued to laugh as they watched me for a bit, and then one of them finally rubbed his finger up against me. He pulled it away quickly, though. "Look at how wet she is! It's dripping from my fingers!" "Well, let me have a taste." And then I could feel somebody's tongue licking me. I pushed against his face, desperate for more contact. I could then feel a mouth on one of my nipples, too. there were fingers grabbing and playing with the other one. I started to moan uncontrollably as I realized I was going to cum, soon. The guy licking my pussy pulled away, and his mouth was soon enough replaced with a finger, going in and out of my opening. But then he stopped. "If you want me to keep fingering your tight little pussy, let me hear you say how badly you want it." He said. "I... I want it. I really want it." "I can't hear you. Or... at least the camera can't." "Please finger my dripping wet pussy! Make me cum!" This seemed to please him, as he then went back to his previous task. This time, quicker and with another finger. I then heard the guy behind me whispering in my ear. "You love being exposed to us, don't you? You love strangers seeing you naked and withering in pleasure. You love being filmed. You know, we're going to upload this to every porn site we can find? and show all our friends? Everyone is going to watch you beg for more. They're going to see your soaking wet hairless pussy. And they're going to watch you scream out as you orgasm." And with that, I came harder than I ever had before. |
| Name: | Vicky |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Weak & shy girls |
| Message: | Most girls in my high school had already had sex with a few boys. We used talk about the dirty things we did with them and witch one was the best fuck. It was like each one was trying to impress the rest of them by making their story sexier than the one they had just heard. Which part was true and which was invented really didn't matter. We all liked hearing them because it got us all wet, horny and sexually aroused. But Amelia's stories never convinced us. She was extremely shy around boys, never had seen her with a boy, and making up stories just to keep up with the other girls. Her stories were so over the top we decided to invite her to a party, tied her up and let boys give her a good groping. She never suspected we had a bunch of zip ties in our bags to bind her hands and legs to the back gate of the house. Two loaded drinks with Vodka made it so easy for us to bind her to that gate. Only words that came out of her mouth that night were "what the hell are you doing"
Amelia found herself with arms tied above her head and legs about to be tied spread apart. She didn't know why we were doing that to her, but having four boys showing up made her feel uneasy. She was clearly embarrassed of them seeing her spread out against that gate and blushing about what would happen next. "You won't mind having these boys touching your titties" we told her. Amelia was so shocked at about what she had just heard, not a single word came out of her. She just stood there feeling hands squeezing her tits, searching for her nipples. She looked so embarrassed and helpless, but couldn't do anythings else but gaze up at the ceiling. Her nipples had gotten so hard it was obvious to everyone where her nipples were. They were sticking right threw her bra and blouse you could even make out the shape of them. "Please don't" Amelia pleaded as we open her blouse, yanked up her bra. Her firm medium size breasts were exposed. Now she had hands wrapped around each of her bare breasts and tongues licking her nipples. She looked humiliated but couldn't hide the fact that it was getting her aroused. Getting her skirt and panties pulled off and getting boys to lick her pussy would surely force an orgasm. No girl deserved that more than Amelia and it was so arousing to watch her have one in front of every body. To be continued. Love Vicky |
| Name: | joe |
| E-mail address: | j2deep@aol.com |
| Subject: | Full Moon @ First Break |
| Message: | Back in high school we had 7 class periods divided by a lunch period and two 15 minute breaks. During the breaks when it was warm enough everyone would hang around the snackhouse while they ate snack if they got any but everyone (and I mean the whole high school) would be gathered around talking or whatever. The snackhouse was this long building with about 8 windows for serving students. Of course, students worked the concessions. Anyway, my story centers around a blond haired, blue-eyed cheerleader named Heather who had just started dating the quarterback of the football team,Tommy. Tommy's ex-girlfriend however wasn't quite over him. Her name was Carrie and when she saw the baby blue sweatpants Heather had on she had a brainstorm. Carrie's best friend Tanya just happened to be working the snackhouse so when Heather got in one of the lines she slid into place behind the window to take her order. As she neared the window, Carrie quietly got in line behind Heather. When Heather told her what she wanted, Tanya pretended she didn't know what she meant so Heather leaned inside the window to point it out. Then Carrie and Tanya jumped into action. Tanya grabbed Heathers arms and let her weight pull her downward securing Heather inside the snackhouse up to about her navel. The rest of her hung just off the ground outside. When this happened Carrie came up behind Heather and screamed at the top of her lungs just before pantsing her for the whole high school to see. Now Heather wasn't stupid and she had tied her sweats tightly so this kind of thing wouldn't happen but Carrie jerked so hard that they came completely down along with her panties and nearly off of her legs. Anyone who wasn't looking at her naked ass bowed over the window before looked her way when Heather screamed out in horror when she realised what was happening. After being held like that for about 15 to 20 seconds she was able to pull free of Tanya's grasp and fell backwards out the window. When she landed she nearly did a backflip but caught herself before going completely over giving everyone a great view of , well EVERYTHING! As if this wasn't bad enough, she struggled with the knot she had tied in her sweats for another 30 seconds before she could pull them up. Needless to say Heather left school early that day and was out sick for the rest of that week but she would pay Tanya and Carrie back before the year was out.......... |
| Name: | Jenna M |
| Subject: | Stripped of my clothes! |
| Message: | So, one day I was walking down the street by my
house and some girls were stood there staring at my and they started to giggle and look at me cheekily. One of the girls came over to me and said to me 'Hey, you're really pretty, come on a road trip with us?' I didn't know who these girls were but I was aware that they lived in my neighborhood, so I said 'Okay, where are we going?' Unaware that this was some sort of kidnap, I was locked in the back of the trunk of this mustang for three and a half hours, we finally arrived. They let me out of the trunk and blindfolded me until we were out of sight. I was very scared because I didn't know what was happening. As soon as we got deeper into the forest I felt my dress disappear off my body and unfortunately I didn't wear a bra with this dress so my nipples were very hard and aftewards my lacy thong was cut off and my bare pussy was on show, I was very embarrassed and was unsure of what to do. Then, one of the girls started groping my titties and another girl was playing with my nipples, I was still blindfolded and I also had my thong shoved in my mouth to stop me talking. After being groped by two strangers, I was handcuffed by my arms and legs to a tree, my legs were spread wide so that my pussy was on show for all to see. While I was handcuffed to the tree, another girl drizzled honey on my pussy and start licking it off and she drizzled two pots of honey on my pussy and then chocolate spread, after she licked the honey and chocolate spread off, my pussy was dripping wet and then I felt a tongue in my pussy licking up the wetness, it made me even wetter and it was all over her face. Finally, they unhandcuffed me, but then I was bent over and I was spanked 300 times by each girl, my ass was so sore and after this two male hikers came along and started playing with my titties and pussy. It was horrible, never go to the woods alone! Thanks for reading, please leave me a message on the discussion board if you want to be mentioned in one of my stories! |
| Homepage URL: | http:// |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Sleepover embarrassment |
| Message: | ***sigh, I've probably told this story a gazillion times***
When I was seven or eight, I went to sleepover with this family i knew. Their family of six was huge! It was supposed to be a sleepover with their youngest daughter, Annie, since she was the only girl one in their family close to my age I knew. Annie and I slept together, BUT they had a boy about my age, maybe a little older that I adored -- Ralph. Ralphwas about eight or maybe nine, and we were both in same grade, in the same class as a matter of fact, at the same school. Well, after the fun night of our sleepover, we got up and had breakfast that their mom cooked. It was a Saturday in August, so there was lots of time. I enjoyed teasing Ralph with his little sister, too. (Ralph was VERY shy, like I was, too....) As the day stretched on into morning, it warmed up, and their mom decided we should go use the pool.... You see, they had this large above-ground pool that we could swim in. It was right outside Ralph's room, which was separate from the others. You see, it was the converted den. So Ralph's mom says, "Kids, go jump into your swimsuits..." Only i didn't have one, so I borrowed one -- or I wore shorts or something, I forget. What I do remember, though, is that Annie and I were dressed in a flash. In a heartbeat, we were soon tearing out back to towards the pool. On the way, Annie said, "let's get Ralph," and she led me on a race to be first in. On the way, in a flash, Annie slammed Ralph's bedroom door open, which happened to have no lock, to get him. I followed her into his room, running in with Annie, wildly enthusiastic to to play with my crush boyfriend, swimming...... Well, what do you suppose then happened? Yup, we basically raced in on Ralph on his bed nude. He was just starting to stand up to put on his swim trunks, when we caught him there exposed nude instead. So cringing he collapsed down in terror -- quickly turning red, very very bright red. As soon as I realized what I was seeing, I stopped right in front of him and stared. I had never seen any boy like that but my brother -- and my brother slugged me for staring like that when I did. OMG, Ralph was so cute -- naked, cringing in front of me naked like that on the bed. I had never seen such a cute little boy, so embarrassed. He was exposed, trying to hide his thingy from my view, bent over under his chest. Instead of me being the one being viewed, now I got to see him instead....... PS: Ralph and the other little neighborhood boys spied on me through the window of my bedroom as I coming out of the shower, the summer before when I turned seven. Then I was just a new girl on the block that entranced them, now he was the naked one embarrassed in front of me ... LOL, I loved it!!! Paybacks are so much fun!!! luv, Janie |
| Name: | boystrippedbare |
| Subject: | Forced to Exhibit in my Friend's Back Yard. |
| Message: | Forward:
So I just found out about these boards, what an excellent and exciting topic! Obviously I'm new here, hopefully the stories I have to tell fit the theme and can provide as much entertainment in the imagining of what happened as they did to me at the time being a part of them! A the time of the writing I'm a guy in my late 30s, but (most) of my stories happened in my pre-teen and teenage years. All of them include some strong sexual content between minors. Most stories are fairly hard core and most of them include (as the topic of the board would suggest) forced (though in many cases not unwilling) nudity and exhibitionism. This is my first time writing of these experiences, so please be gentle. Every story I write contains a majority of the truth. The names and some of the details have been changed to protect the...um...not so innocent. Not everything is 100% accurate, but I do assure the readers that the vast majority is. A warning in advance: Most of the stories I have contain male on male sexual contact. If this offends you, you might want to skip. Apologies for the story length, I tend to write long. Preface: This first story is one of my most erotic and memorable moments from my childhood. An older teen friend of mine started introducing myself and my other friends to sex games...things like strip poker and truth or dare...so being forced to exhibit myself in front of my friends wasn't really new, but it was ALWAYS exciting. This isn't the story of either my first, nor last, time...but it was certainly one of (if not the) most explicit times I was ever forceably exhibited. As a warning to the reader the story contains sexual contact between boys and boys and a boy (Myself) and girls and is fairly explicit as well. Consider yourselves warned. The Story: It was the middle of summer and three of my friends (Keith, Brett and Myself) were swimming in Keith's backyard pool. Keith was older than Brett and I. Keith was big, being both physically strong and big structured, other than lack of hair, he looked a bit like an adult. Brett (My best friend) was also slightly taller and physically stronger than I was, though not a lot bigger. Me, I was a bit of a 70lb weakling. Thin, average height, wiry, and while not weak, I wasn't muscular either. We'd been out in the pool for about an hour or so with Keith's sister Sara and one of her friends, my other next door neighbor friend's little sister Denise and, truth be told, as close to my "girlfriend" as you can get at that age. We were all just swimming around, having a good time, horsing around, etc. The girls being younger were always off doing their own thing while the three of us pushed and splashed and wrestled and made fools of ourselves, taking up most of the pool in the process. Both of Keith's parents were out for the afternoon doing something. At one point Keith swims up to me and dares me to drop my bathing suit to the bottom of the pool and then slowly float down and get it. I, of course, refused, citing the fact that the girls were in the pool and there was no way in hell I was stripping off in front of them. He was disappointed but didn't take it any farther. A little while later, I happened to be floating around when Keith and Brett come swimming over to me. We start talking when Brett gets behind me, grabs both my arms and hauls me backwards into his chest, bending backward and bringing my chest and waist mostly out of the water. Keith grabs both sides of my baiting suit and pulls down, sliding the entirety of my suit down and off me, COMPLETELY stripping me to the nude. Brett grabs my arms harder and brings his leg up under my butt forcing my waist (and now completely exposed "parts") out of the water. Being as I was held in the middle of the pool with my feet off the ground I had NO leverage at all and I wasn't strong enough to thrash out of Brett's grasp...so there I hung, nude, and fully exposed. That, however, was only the beginning. Keith takes my suit in hand and turns around, swimming for the edge of the pool and hops out, taking my suit with him. By this point both girls have heard the noise and turned their eyes on my nude body and quickly hardening c*ck which Brett is continuing to force completely out of the water and totally exposed for them to have a good long look at. Keith walks the short distance to the edge of his privacy fence and says "Since you refused my dare we now do it the hard way. You'll do what I want or I'll throw your suit over the fence and out into the street. Up to you." Brett then releases me and swims for the edge of the pool as well. Thankfully that lets my nude body back into the water...and my hands go to cover myself. "Oh I don't think so" Keith says with a grin "fully exposed, hands behind your back." What else could I do? I slowly removed my hands from in front of my completely rock hard boyhood and put them behind my back. Unhelpfully both girls immediately put on their goggles and duck under the water...of course, sure, why not...get a good view. "Swim to the ladder out of the pool and climb out" says Keith, of course that's where both girls are hovering. Having nothing else to do and fearing for what little dignity I had left that he wouldn't throw my bathing suit over the fence and out into the street (it was summer, there were A LOT of people outside) I did what he asked. I put my foot on the first rung of the ladder and stepped up on it, this put my completely erect boy parts about 3 inches above the water, and only about 6 inches from the faces of two very interested young girls, which is when Keith says "Hold right there. Keep your hands on the sides of the ladder and don't move." So there I stand, totally nude, totally hard when Sara reaches up and squeezes my c*ck, fondling it for a few seconds. I IMMEDIATELY jerked away and started to step up the ladder to get out and away from both girls when Keith hangs my bathing suit over the fence and says "STOP! I didn't say you could move." Back to the first rung, back to two girls staring at my exposed parts. Sara reaches up and gropes me again for a few seconds, and that's when I see Denise's hand start moving toward me. At this point I should point out that I'm an exhibitionist. Even at my age, I got hard when I was exposed. No matter how many times I'd played strip games with the guys, when the pants (not even underwear) came off, I got hard and stayed hard for a LONG time. Here I was, nude and exposed and VERY turned on...even with as embarrassed as I was, it was massively erotic standing there being forced to do whatever Keith said in the nude, with an audience, outside, on display to anyone who chose to look over the privacy fence. To further the excitement I'd NEVER been exposed in front of a girl before, up to this point it had always been just the guys. So, after about 5 - 7 minutes into my forced exposure, just enough time to acclimate and realize just what was happening to me, and just enough time for the fear to start to melt away (this being replaced by pure eroticism), to say I was hard was an understatement of huge proportions. My boy part was both purple and pulsing to my heart beat...a fact VERY clear to both grinning girls. When I saw Denise's hand come out of the water for me my heart really started racing, my pulse quickened, and, if possible, I felt like I got even harder at that point. When she cupped me and squeezed I almost lost it right there. For at least the next two hours (OK, probably no more than 30 seconds, but I swear it felt that long) she grouped and stroked me, giggling with her girlfriend the whole time. She even reached up and cupped my bare behind with her other hand. "OK, get out" calls Keith, "stand on the edge of the pool, hands behind you." By this point I realize he's walking over to me and my bathing suit is back by the fence. Had I had any blood in my brain (it had all traveled south by that point) I could have easily run around him and grabbed my suit and ended my torment. But the thing was (as I look back on it) I don't think I WANTED the torment to end...I was as excited about what he was going to make me do next as everyone else was. Keith walks up to me and looks down at the state of my boyhood and grins saying "Looks like someone needs a hand. Stand there and don't move." My final humiliation upon me I stood there nude, with my hands locked behind my back and my legs spread, inches from the side of the pool and right above both girls, as he reached down and stroked my bareness, over and over again until I had no other choice than to burst into a dry orgasm right there with another guy and two girls watching. He kept stroking me as I twitched and moaned through it. After a few seconds of letting me calm down and continuing to stroke my less hard but still stiff member, Keith then says "That looked fun, now it's your turn." With that, he turns his back to the pool and drops his own bathing suit to his ankles, his rock hardness (MUCH bigger than mine) standing out from him and made me (still with myself turned toward the pool and the watching girls looking up at my still stiff boy parts) stroke him till he orgasmed into the grass. To this day, I've never again had the experience of being forced nude and forced to orgasm against my will in such an explicit way. It's not the only time I've ever been stripped, nor the only time I've ever orgasmed in front of others, but this was possibly the most explicit act I'd ever taken part in. It still gets me hard every time I think about it, all these years later, and it's an act I would love (and hate!) to repeat, but realize that I'll likely never get a chance to. Hope you enjoyed this recounting. I've other tails to tell if anyone's interested. |
| Name: | Jenna McKay |
| Subject: | New Story! Initiation. |
| Message: | So, I started at a new school 9 years ago, I was 16 at the time and I did cheerleading tryouts and I got in, which was great. When a new member of the cheerleading squad joins, they have an initiation at the captain's house, our captain, Mindy was a slutty bitch who hated me. Anyway, I arrived at her house 10 mins late and I rang the doorbell and she answered and said to me 'Why are you late you silly little slut? Get in, we have a surprise for you.' I was anxious about this surprise because my initiation started as I walked through the door. Mindy's parents were on business meetings for the weekend so we were home alone and there were no rules, which was not a good idea. Anyway, I walked up the stairs to Mindy's room and I was told to take a seat in the middle of the circle and the first part of my initiation was to run around in just my panties, luckily I wore silk panties so they weren't too embarrassing. Before I run around the house and garden, Mindy had a feel of my boobs and ass, she said you have great boobs for a cheerleader. Anyway, after 10 minutes of being groped, my initiation had properly started and I had to starting running and I wasn't allowed to hold my tits because I would be punished, Mindy had put cameras in every room in the house to see me running in my silk panties, when I got outside Mindy's neighbor was mowing his lawn and he saw me and started chasing me round the garden and he pinned me down and ripped off my panties, my shaved pussy was on show to Mindy and the others, it was so embarrassing. Next, Mindy's neighbor carried me to Mindy's bedroom and left me in a heap on the floor and
Mindy said to me 'That's a nice pussy you've got there, now bend over you little slut and spread your legs we want a good view of your pussy and if you don't I'll get my dog to lick you out because he needs a female companion and you'd be perfect because you're a dog!' So, I bent over and spread my legs for Mindy and the others whilst they admired my shaved pussy, suddenly I felt my pussy get a little wet, it turns out Mindy's dog was licking my pussy because I didn't spread my legs wide enough for them to get a good view, I kinda enjoyed it even though I shouldn't of. The final part of my initiation was to be handcuffed to Mindy's table in their dining room with my legs spread so that my pussy was on show. I was also blindfolded and had earplugs in too, I had no idea what was happening, it turned out that I was going to have sushi eaten off my body by some of Mindy's male friends, I was being filmed during this and it got put on the internet for all too see, they took my blindfold and earplugs off so I could see what was happening, one of the guys told me my pussy tasted delicious and he started licking my pussy for an hour and I orgasmed three times because he found my g-spot. The other two guys were playing with my nipples and licking my large boobs, they also played with my titties for an hour and I squirted all over the guy who was by my pussy because I loved being played with. I finally completed my initiation. But at school the same three guys dragged me into the locker room stripped me naked and started playing with me again for the whole day and the football team joined in too, it was fantastic. |
| Name: | Gilbert |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Teen embarrassment |
| Message: | Got pantsed in the worst place....swimming pool. Never expected my friends would do something like that to me. I guess if there wouldn't have been girls there, they would have never come up with the prank. Have to admit swimming pools, where everyone is wearing just a swim suit, is great place to get someone stripped naked. Being called over by a group of girls asking stupid questions, made me figure out later that they were also part of the prank. Wearing baggy trunks only made the prank full proof. I walked right into the trap and in seconds I found myself bare ass, my bathing suit around my ankles and displaying my penis in front a bunch of screaming girls. The humiliating part of it was that most of the girls were from my school. It was a real blood rushing embarrassment having to go to school every day, knowing that every girl and boy knew what happed to me. Never found out witch boy did the actual pulling down. I think I would have beating the shit out of him if I did. It was teasing fun for everyone except me. It really sucked to be the only boy in school that everyone saw naked and no way to avoid the endless everyday shame I felt. I was only 15 when that happed and never been able to erase it from my mind. I'm 30 now and dosen't seem so embarrassing now, but at 15 it was a BIG DEAL to me. Love Gilbert |
| Name: | Teddy |
| Subject: | devious minds |
| Message: | so this story is 100% true.
My name is Teddy i'm 17, i live in the uk, and a while back we had some new neighbours move in next door. My room has a perfect view of our neighbours daughter's room who is 16, who's name is Octavior but she likes to be called Occy. The frustrating thing was, was whenever she was about to change clothes she was always very careful to close the blinds to her window which ran from top to bottom of her floor. which left one horny guy flipping through the porn channels on his tv. My heart wasn't really in it, I had reached the point when porn felt played out. So i came up with a plan. step 1: wait for her to come home on a tuesday, the only day she doesn't do sport, so that she doesn't feel a need to change immediately. step 2: turn on the gay porn channel with my back to the window as if im bashing one out. while having positioned a mirror so that i can see if she has spotted me. and wait. step 3: when she realises what i am doing, i absentmindedly turn around and notice her staring at me, i act embarrassed and quickly turn off the TV and leave the room, while she goes about doing her homework. step 4: re-enter my room. and improvise. so up until this point I had planned, i assumed she would feel more comfortable with me. however what i did not plan for was that she had changed while i was out of the room and was now staring at herself in the mirror, wearing a purple miniskirt and a black top. I reacted instinctively, grabbing a piece of paper and a sharpie of my desk scrawling the word "purple?" on the paper and nocking on my window and holding it up to attract her attention. She looked over and paused for a second before grabbing a pen a paper herself and writing, 'you're right' back. She then simply dropped her skirt to show cute little black and white polka dot panties, and then putting a on a tighter white miniskirt while looking at me. I quickly wrote 'no panties or your panty line will show' and she gave me a thumbs up before removing them to show her beautifully shaved pussy. She then put on the skirt and wrote her number on a piece of paper with the words text me any other suggestions. so i did, suggesting that she was wearing the wrong colour bra for her shirt and it was obvious. so she removed her shirt and then her bra, unleashing her small but perky tits, but before she could put anything else on i texted her, saying that if she wanted i could come over and look at her wardrobe to decide what she should wear, she quickly replied with a yes and a smiley face. To be continued... if requested in the discussion board. |
| Name: | Jay |
| Subject: | Stripped by Class |
| Message: | Okay so something along these lines happened to me pretty recently. Sorry it takes so long to read, it’s just my style of writing!
During the school holidays I was asked to help out a local sports day. I’m 17 and quite interested in sports so I thought it would be a fun thing to do. It was at my school, and I’d be running a couple of sessions that day. I arrived and found out I’d be taking a group of about 15 kids for a Rugby session. I was told I had to focus on tackling. Rugby’s not my favourite sport, in fact I really dislike it – how could I teach it? The first problem happened when I found out a bit more about the group. There was a real mix of ages – some kids were aged 7, but the oldest were 14, which is a real mix of abilities. How was I going to make this work? The group was split equally among both genders (don’t know why, didn’t help me at all!)but the oldest kids were bunch of girls. As they walked towards me on the astroturf, I felt quite nervous – I didn’t really have a proper plan for this session, and this group of girls looked like they could cause trouble – they were closer in age to me than some of the kids in their group. I got the group to sit down in front and explained we were going to be working on tackling. Instantly I could tell this made the girls switch off – they obviously hated rugby. I could see they were starting to talk, but based on my (little) knowledge of how to coach, I guessed I needed them to be working and involved. If they weren’t motivated or trying hard, why would the younger kids who look up to them try at all? So I asked one of them to come and help me in a demonstration of basic tackling, guessing that this would at least keep her friends focused. She got up slowly, clearly in a bit of a mood that she was selected. As she stood I thought I recognised her – she went to my school, a couple of years below. Her name was Tess or something, she seemed like one of those slightly bitchy girls. Anyway, she got up and came over to me. I got her to run at me very, very slowly (literally in slow motion) while I explained how a full contact tackle would work (away from this, kids that age should actually have been doing non-contact rugby..like tag rugby instead). But yeah, the way it works is you effectively have to bear hug your opponent round the waist and bring them down. I did the first bit very slowly, but she stopped before I would have been able to bring her down. I asked if everyone understood, but the girls friends said they wanted to see it again, which I found weird. I asked Tess to go back to her starting position one more time. As she ran at me (a little quicker this time) I noticed that she was starting to develop. Her polo shirt really made her look older than her age, and she was wearing blue short shorts that were retro, like they were straight out of the 80’s. So Tess ran at me again, only this time it was a little quicker. Once again I repeated the bear hug technique around her waist, only this time, due to her momentum, I took Tess down. This is where I think the day started to go downhill. As we hit the floor I heard a load of laughing coming from the rest of the group. I stood, looking down at the girl to check she was alright. Except she wasn’t. Somehow during the tackle I had managed to pants her. Her shorts were only down a little bit, but it was enough to the bottom of her underwear and the top of her legs to rest of the group. I felt a little guilty, as she opened her eyes and realized what had happened. Her white and black stripped undies were pretty visible, and she hurriedly got up and pulled her shorts back. I could see she was really embarrassed, and offered my apology. This definitely wasn’t the plan to win over the group! Tess was red in the face, and looked ready to hit me. I was sure she was going to walk off in a huff. I turned to the rest of the group, trying to get them to be quiet. Some of the smaller boys were a little immature, and had the giggles. Even Tess’s friends were laughing at her. One of them stopped though, and suggested I should show them how to hit the floor after a tackle. I was a little perplexed by this, I mean, it’s not that hard. But seeing as it would take the attention away from an embarrassed Tess, and get my session back on track, I said okay. And this is where it really started to go wrong. The girls all said Tess should be the one to tackle me, and I didn’t see why not. I walked away from the group, to get into position. I was ashamed to see that the girl exposing her knickers had excited me slightly, and that it must have been relatively obvious in my shorts. So I ran forward, relatively slowly, and watched as Tess first bear hugged my waist, and then grabbed a hold onto my grey cotton shorts and yanked down. As my momentum took me to the floor, I realized I’d fallen for a trap. I opened my eyes to sound of more laughter, as the group all looked at me with my shorts round my knee’s, with a semi exposed dick. I was wearing these calvin klein dark black boxers, and they were completely noticeable. I couldn’t believe what had just happened. How could I have been so silly? But I decided that I couldn’t let this stop me from running the session. So instead of getting all embarrassed and pulling my shorts up straight away, I tried to play along and act like it was nothing. So I sat there and laughed along with them, acting as if this disaster was nothing. I slowly got up, gradually pulling them up my legs. I realized I was actually enjoying this prolonged exposure, and my cock was starting to stand to attention. I could tell most of the younger ones hadn’t noticed what was “up”, but Tess definetly had.. |
| Name: | Jenna |
| Subject: | Stripped by my Biology Teacher for an 'Experiment' |
| Message: | So, last week I was sat in Biology waiting for Mr Matthews to arrive, he was late like normal. So, I sat with all the popular girls who are only friends with me because they like to humiliate me. Anyway, Mr Matthews finally arrived and he did the register and then the lesson began. So, we were learning about the reproductive system and we started off with the female reproductive system. So, Mr Matthews said he needed a volunteer and he picked me because I was closest, he is 58 btw. So he stood behind me and started explaining how it works. Then all of a sudden he started to pull my top up exposing my 38D breasts, I was very embarrassed and my whole class stared at me and started laughing, the boys started to get boners because of my breasts. Next, my teacher started to grope my boobs and then he unclipped my bra leaving my topless with my tits on show to my whole class, by this time I was red in the face. Afterwards he started to grope my tits again and then he played with my nipples, I didn't enjoy it. Next, he moved onto the lower half of my body, firstly he sat me on the table and removed my tights and shoes, then he stroked my legs and then moved to just below where my very short skirt started, and then he removed my lacy panties and shoved them in mouth and finally he took off my skirt leaving me naked in front of my whole class and everyone, including the girls took pics of me. Next, Mr Matthews laid me on the table and spread my legs wide and inserted his fingers in my very wet pussy, I was very turned on at this point and didn't care what was happening to me. He then inserted his tongue and started to lick up excess juice around my pussy, I loved it. Afterwards he bent me over and started to spank my firm ass and play with my wet pussy at the same time, it was amazing. Then, he stopped and then he took me out of the classroom and took me on a tour of the other classrooms for all the other students and teachers to see, on this tour I got fingers and tongues inserted in my pussy, spanked and groped by the teachers and pictures taken of my pussy and uploaded onto the internet. I also got cummed on my tits by a few guys, it was an amazing day and I want it to happen again. |
| Name: | Chic Cheerleaders |
| Subject: | The Pep Rally |
| Message: | Little Emily was a freshman and she was extremely talented at cheerleading. She made it on the varsity squad as a flier and she was the talk of the school. Little did she know that the junior that she was dating was an ex of Marta, the head cheerleader. Marta had one hell of a temper, and when she found out that Emily was dating her ex, she wanted to give her an embarrassment she would never forget.
The first pep rally of the year was the next coming Friday. Marta planned deviously with the other varsity cheerleaders who had already had enough of hearing about the only freshman on the team. Marta's plan was to switch Emily's panties with Natalie's (who was two sizes bigger than her) before the pep rally. The day of the pep rally, everything was in place and Emily realized that something was wrong, but she could not tell what it was. As the cheerleaders exited the locker rooms, Marta whispered to the front row, "Get your camera phones ready boys, you will be in for a treat". Everything seemed to be going great until suddenly Emily noticed what was wrong. Her panties were much too big and they were started to slowly fall down. She figured that as long as she kept her legs spread a little, everything would be fine. As Emily got ready to fly, Marta lifted her up and threw her as normal. On this occasion, as Emily was spinning her panties came completely off and fell to the mat. Usually Marta would catch Emily with both hands and put her down on the ground, but this time things were different. When Emily came down, Marta grabbed Emily's right leg and Natalie grabbed Emily's left leg. Marta and Natalie stared at each other, then Marta glanced down at Emily's face. She looked just in time to see Emily mouth the words, "Please no" And with that Marta and Natalie spread Emily's legs as far apart as possible. Emily's clean shaven pussy was now in clear view of everyone. The boys started taking picture after picture as Emily laid there helplessly with her modesty showing. After what seemed like an eternity, they let her down and Emily ran toward the locker rooms. Marta thought it was over, but this was only the beginning.... |
| Name: | Jenna |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | To Robert |
| Message: | Boys do that kind of stuff to young defenceless boys. Stripping them in front of females is a way to sexually degrade them and making them feel powerless. Usually threatend with worst things if they complain. Public shaming is something the victim never forgets and usually gets mocked and ridiculed by everyone. Girls also do it out of hate, jelousy or just to get rid of them. I was treated that way when I was 14 and ended up forced to display myself naked to a selected group of boy by some senior girls. It was mean and totally sexually degrading and yes, it lead to me having to leave school rather than face students that had seen my private parts bared. So it dosen't really matter if your male or female, the end result is always utter shame that can't be reversed. Love Jenna |
| Name: | Anonomous |
| Subject: | Stripped Naked by Sister |
| Message: | I do not own this story. I am just finishing it up.
So my name is Zach, I’m 15, a twin and me and my sister are very close. We share a room, we go to the same school, and we hang out a lot. Last week on Friday morning my sister Katie told me when I woke up that our parents we’re going to some meeting in New York for until Monday afternoon, so we had the house to ourselves. After school, we rode the bus home and then Katie left to go hangout with some friend. I played some MW3 for a couple hours, got some music for my iPod, texted my dad asking for the iPhone 5, got rejected, and layed down in bed and watched Nightmare on Elm Street. I woke up my dark room and I heard the garage open. Also I could hear my sisters voice plus two of her friends in the kitchen. I was kinda annoyed that she brought friends over, cause if I wanted friends over when they were gone Katie would tell on me. But I’m too nice I guess! Anyway I just kept laying in the dark listening to their stupid conversations. Didn't care enough to remember what they were about lol but anyway they eventually walked in and I shut my eyes real fast and pretended to be sleeping. When they walked in someone flipped the lights on, Katie: “Zachh, you in here? Shit! Marissa turn the light back off he sleeping.” Marissa: “Oh sorry.” Lights went off. “How is he still sleeping?” She whispered quietly laughing. Katie: “He’s a freaking extreme heavy sleeper. Grinds his teeth and stuff too. Suck to stay in the same room with him. But he might be faking so watch what you say.” Marissa: “Haha we should mess with him.” Katie: “No that’s mean. Plus he might get me back, cause you guys aren't actually allowed to spend the night.” Marissa: “Well he never says hi to me at school so I think we should.” Katie: “Guys, he might be awake.” Girl 2: “Well go touch him.” Katie: “No way. Marissa you do it.” Marissa: “Um, okay.” I hear her walk closer and she starts to rub my back a little bit. My head is facing the wall. Katie: “I’m not apart of this.” I hear the door close and Marissa starts to poke me. It was getting really awkward. I was still trying to find a good time to “wake up”, but the longer I waited the more weird it would be because who pretends to be asleep? Marissa: “He’s asleep. Defiantly.” She laughed. Girl 2: “Hey let’s draw pictures on him.” A few seconds later, I feel them marking on my right hand and leg. Marissa: “I ran out of space.” She said laughing. Other girl: “I did too. Hey lets draw a giant peace symbol on his back!” “He has a shirt on??” “Well Kay said that he’s a heavy sleeper. Here let me try something.” I feel her start to carefully maneuver my hands, I guess to a position that would make it easier to strip off my shirt. Honestly all this touching was getting me excited and I didn't really feel like “waking up” anymore. Then she slowly took off my t-shirt and they giggled and start drawing all over my back. I could feel the markers going up and down my back it tickled a little bit but I kept quiet. I one point one of them went below my shorts as she was drawing and they started giggling. Then I felt both of them to start to draw under my shorts. Pretty much all over the top of my butt. They stopped for a few seconds and then I felt my gym shorts be slowly pulled down. I was getting a little excited now to be honest, I continued to keep quiet. Girl 2: "Lets see if we can get him naked." Then my gym shorts were at my ankles exposing my butt and then finally taken off leaving me completely naked in front of 2 girls on my stomach. I could feel the markers on my butt and my legs. Marissa: "I ran out of room again." Girl 2: "Same. Do you think we should..." Marissa: "I've never seen a dick before, lets try to turn him over." I could fell four hands on my side pulling me until they got me on my back. Girl 2: "I thought it would be bigger." That made me feel embarrassed, I didn't even know who this other girl was. Marissa: "Lets just keep drawing on him and take a picture." at this point I was feeling scared and embarrassed, but at the same time still a little excited. Then Katie walked in. Katie: "What are you...Oh my gosh!" Girl 2: "Shhh! We still want to draw on his front side and take a picture." Marissa: "Wanna help?" Katie: "Fine, gimme a marker!" Then all three of them began drawing pictures on my body and I'm pretty sure that other girl kept "accidentally" touching my cock. I also got one of those curly mustaches and a big beard. Katie: "There's no more room, should we take the picture?" Marissa: "Lets hurry before he wakes up." That was my chance not to get my picture taken, I pretended to start moaning like I was waking up. Girl 2: "Shit, he's waking up hurry!" Katie: "Not enough time, lets get out" at that very moment I heard them run out the door and close it. I opened my eyes to see black marks all over my body and naked. But to my horrification, my crush was standing at the foot of my bed taking a picture with her cellphone. Me: "Julie!" I quickly covered my cock in humility. Julie: "Relax, I already saw your cock, even touched it a little." She put the phone in her pocket and started doing something I only dreamed of. She took her shirt off revealing her pink bra, then pulled down her shorts showing her panties. We both gave weak smiles and she undid her bra giving me a perfect view of her c-cup breasts, then she pulled down her panties and got onto the bed with me. We both immediately got under the covers and had sex. Afterwards she said she lost a bet and had to have sex with a boy of her choice by the end of the week. I also went to the bathroom not covering myself because the girls were the only other ones in the house and they already saw me naked (they giggled a bit too) and saw what the girls drew on me. Most were just words like "Punk" "I <3 You" and "Rock Sleeper". It took me the rest of the night to get the markings off though. |
| Homepage URL: | http://sportales.com/sports/stripped-naked-by-my-sister-embarrassing-story-part-one/#comments |
| Name: | Poster |
| Subject: | Check this out |
| Message: | http://www.experienceproject.com/stories/Like-Being-Naked/3001871 |
| Name: | Rissa |
| Subject: | Revenge of Sam |
| Message: | Amanda was known for being a slut ; miniskirts , 'accidentally' dropping books and bending over WAY too much and disappearing into the woods with boys. She was also known for stealing other girls' boyfriends , which didn't make them very friendly with Amanda.
One day , Amanda was flirting with Sam's boyfriend so Sam , a petite girl with cascading locks of brown hair , decided to humiliate the girl who stole her boyfriend ; she told her friends about the plan so they could be there when Amanda's torture began ... Amanda dropped her books in front of Shane , one of the school jocks. Behind her stood Sam who whipped Amanda's skirt , along with her underwear , to her ankles. Amanda gasped then tried to pull her skirt up but Sam had tackled her to the ground and started peeling off Amanda's top. By the time her small tank top came off , leaving her in a bra and shoes , a small crowd had gathered and began jeering at Amanda. "So , you little bitch. I bet you're enjoying this !," sneered Sam , holding down her wriggling enemy. "Anybody want to see this slut in her birthday suit ?" . The crowd said "yeah!" in unison and cheered so Sam started to undo Amanda's bra. Soon , she chucked it into the crowd (it was later found on a statue). Amanda started to panic ; some people had gotten out their phones and were taking pictures. Sam took off her scarf , dragged Amanda to a hallway then tied one hand to a doorknob. One of Sam's friends passed Sam another scarf , some tape and a pair of knickers. Sam tied Amanda's other hand to another doorknob , placed the knickers in the slut's mouth and tapped it shut. Sam laughed then walked away , the crowd following her. Poor Amanda was left there until the bell rung , in which time plenty of students where laughing at her , and a teacher who was going to another classroom found the naked , sobbing girl. |
| Name: | Erica |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Clear the table |
| Message: | I used to play pool with guys in high heels and short skirts. Guys loved that especially on those bent over the table shots. Most of my girlfriends, if they were dressed like that, wouldn't even get near the pool table. For me it was a turn on to know guys were looking up my skirt. Maybe that's why I got invited all the time. Any way I only did that kind of stuff with friends. My date at the time was a guy name Kreg. He had a friend named Tom that used to thrown get together wild weekend parties at his house. He had turn his garage into a game room and had them on weekends because his parents usually were out of the house. Had a red nap pool table with a small bar full of beer and hard liquor. Besides me and my BF there was Helen, Vicky, Sandy from senior high and some guys I din't personally had met. It was always the same, guys playing pool and getting drunk while girls watched and Tom joking about the fact that his 14 year old brother still wore short pants. He favorite joke was embarrassing his young brother by telling him he had sexy legs in front of girls. I think my girlfriends comment and the fact that we were drunk, was what made Tom humiliated his brother in such and embarrassing.
"I think he looks good in them" said Vicky refering to his pants. "Well I think he looks better with them off" said Tom as he pick him up layed him on the pool table and humiliated him by taking off his pants and underwear. The whole act was horrible, but we still looked at his dick sticking out in full view. I think both me and the other girls thought why not look at it. It was cruel thing to do to your own brother, but very arousing to see him flat naked on his back. They fact that he couldn't keep down, amaized us on how big it was. For boy his age it was bogger than we thought and very arousing to see him so naked and embarrassed. He had no choice but stand up to get gets pants and undies down from from the pool table lamp where his hand hung them up. That stading up gave every girl there a second look at his bare dick before running out with them in his hand. I bet so embarrassed he din't speak a word about to his parents and a memory he will probably never soon will forget. Love Erica |
| Name: | Emma |
| Subject: | Pool Days! |
| Message: | Potting the balls!
My girlfriend Ani was visiting me for the weekend. We’d been out shopping in Bath on the Sunday and then decided to go into the city for a bite to eat and a drink before heading off back to my place. We had a lovely meal then visited a couple of pubs before ending up in an Irish bar cum pub a bit out from the city centre. If truth be told, it had seen better days and the clientele weren’t generally the sort of people we’d mix with…. Rather on the rough side with a good mix of biker types, students and drunks! We also noticed that we were more or less the only women there, give or take the bar staff. That fact did make us pretty popular as we got plenty of male attention and all our drinks bought for us. I think it helped that we were both dressed for a night on the town… high heels , short dresses…and very little else! We’d only intended having the one drink there, but guys kept buying us more drinks so it seemed rude to leave! The pub was split into two levels.. We hadn’t realised that, since for most of the evening we’d been drinking in the lower, main level. It was only when we needed to use the ladies that we realised that the upper level existed. It was a quieter area, complete with a Pool table. On the way back from the ladies we got chatting to a few of the guys who were playing and Ani mentioned that she had played a little Pool when she was in Uni, but hadn’t played in a little while. I really don’t know how it happened, or how we got talked into it, but it we ended up playing a few games against the boys. Pretty soon the upper part of the pub got a whole lot busier as more of the guys came to watch. I’ve got a feeling it may have been due to our short dresses and our apparent lack of underwear that was the attraction, rather than our Pool playing ability! Of course the boys kept beating us since they were better players and we were pretty drunk. Ani kept blaming me for us losing, but I wasn’t carrying the can for that! As far as I could see she was messing up just as much as me! Anyway, we argued! The guys, ever helpful!, came up with a solution… We play each other… Three games of Eight Ball… Loser… well.. What should the loser do………….? One of the lads said we needed an incentive, or neither of us would be too bothered if we lost. Ani said she didn’t need any incentive to whip my sorry ass!!! I just laughed in her face! Drink makes you brave…and VERY stupid! The guys that were left chatted amongst themselves… They looked VERY pleased with themselves! ‘Ok ladies, It’s been decided…. Loser gets to suck off every guy here… All ten of us… If that’s ok with you of course….’ Ani laughed. ‘Well Ems, what do you think? Can you manage that? After all, it’s going to be you using those pretty red lips of yours….’ Red rag and bull come to mind…., Plus I was drunk…’ Me? I don’t think so! It’ll be you on your knees, not me….’ We argued for a bit, but we agreed, neither of us expecting to lose….Loser sucks off all the guys…. Best of three it was. Tossed a coin, I won and broke… It was a good break and I potted a stripe and another one before missing…. Then it got scrappy, we were both drunk and concentrating was hard… It wasn’t helping that the guys were having a little fun at our expense. Not content with glimpses of our bare asses when we had to lean over the table and our dresses rose up, they started messing with the spare cues… lifting our dresses when we were trying to make our shots, moving the cue towards our now exposed pussies and gently prodding just as we were about to shoot! I defy anyone to keep composed with a Pool cue nudging their pussy! It was certainly getting to Ani, and together with a few huge slices of luck, I won the first game! One up, two to play…. Ani needed a toilet break before the next match. She returned looking pretty smug and I soon discovered why…. I was on my second visit to the table when I heard it… couldn’t place the noise at first… sounded familiar, but what was it? Then, as I was leaning right across the table , legs spread, my dress was flipped right up and I felt something touch my open pussy lips…something vibrating…. I spun round… attached to on of the cues was a vibrator… and not just any vibrator… MY vibrator! It had been in my handbag, so who… Then I saw Ani smirking. She’d raided my handbag, ‘borrowed’ my trusty vibe and given it to the guys who’d taped it to the cue! Talk about embarrassed, talk about ashamed… It tried to play the shot again. Again I felt my vibe on my pussy. I tried to concentrate.. The vibe slid into my pussy. I was hot, slick and wet.. and now all the guys knew it! There was much laughter as my pussy automatically tried to hump the cue… I couldn’t concentrate, my vibrator was fucking me in front of the entire room as I tried to play my shot. My game fell apart. Every time I tried to play a shot the vibrator or another cue was there, pushing , probing. I was sweating, my pussy was throbbing…. All I could think of was my wide open wet sex exposed to all the hungry male eyes in the room… Hit a ball…you must be joking!… I lost the second game… One game each… Final game… Winner takes all… Try as I might I couldn’t pot a ball… My pussy was hot and wet and I knew everyone could tell. Ani was doing even worse… She was worse than aroused.. She was on the point of cumming! She was stretched across the table, trying to play a shot with the dildo tipped cue easing in and out of her already soaking puss… She was begging for them to stop, all too aware of how close she was to losing control. Barely able to speak, she was saying she wanted them to stop, but thrusting her ass towards her tormentors… Our skirts seemed to be permanently up off our asses now and it started affecting my game as well. Ani started to improve…. She was kicking my sorry ass.. All I could think of was the cue teasing my moist little slit.. Perhaps it was the fear of cumming, there in front of everyone… I was a beaten woman, just preparing myself to get on my knees and suck all their dicks. I missed another simple shot and Ani came back to the table. It wasn’t an easy shot.. She had to stretch across the table, her toned body looking so good stretched out like that, her bare boney ass in the air, legs apart. I couldn’t resist the lightest of touches to her open puss…. She messed up the shot…she sunk the eight ball! I’d won!!!! I’m sure my touch didn’t cause her to miss….. Lol! Ani couldn’t believe she’d lost, couldn’t believe she’d have to suck all their cocks… She made one last plea for some compassion from the guys. They weren’t without feelings and offered her another bet. Another game against me. If she won then she’d only have to suck off half of the guys…. If she lost, she’d have to give away the only piece of clothing she had.. Her dress… and do all the guys, and do them naked. So much pressure on her and none on me. I beat her easily as the guys left me alone.. They wanted Ani naked! They got their wish as she slowly peeled off her dress and tossed it to me, everything on display now, wet pussy and bare breasts topped with rock hard nipples. I enjoyed the rest of the evening even more! Ani naked, on her knees, in the centre of a circle of ten guys, all with their dicks out… She was only half way round the circle and already her face and hair were plastered with cum. She’d swallowed at least two full loads and was doing her best to lick clean her sixth male member when she was offered a way out.. A final game against me, double or quits! If she won they got to use all of her holes…with nothing off limits… If she won I got to take her place and finish off the circle. It wasn’t even a contest. Ani’s mind had gone and I beat her easily. She was still nude and the guys had great fun with the cues. I was enjoying myself now the pressure was off… even spreading my legs a little wider than I needed when playing a shot… I wasn’t potting many balls, but at least I was hitting some!!! Ani was a cum splashed mess. She desperately wanted to win but was so turned on she’d lost her entire ability to hit a ball. It was such a turn on to see her so aroused and teetering on the point of orgasm, actually pushing her pussy back to meet the thrusts of the cues! She at least had the good grace to look ashamed as she came, there, across the Pool table…. |
| Name: | Destiny |
| Subject: | dear everyone |
| Message: | Dear everyone,
I love all of your guyses stories. I love all of them! You guys are doing great. Keep posting! |
| Name: | nameless |
| Subject: | A Simple Misunderstanding Part II |
| Message: | Part II, A continuation of Part I
Sorry if part I was bad. My computer died as I was finishing this part of the story and only recovered part I Two whole months after the incident at that party and I am still standing. I haven't seen Rick at all, and I started dating Ashley. Even better the school dance is coming up, I am going with Ashley of course. 'I can't imagine this getting any worse', why on this Earth did I think I was home free? At the dance everyone was enjoying themselves, especially me. Ashley and I were dancing to a waltz song, however I cannot dance a waltz, thankfully nor can Ashley, so we improvised. After dancing for a couple hours we went home to her place, I felt like I was in heaven. 'Could this get any better', I thought to myself, the answer was yes. Let me explain, Ashley went upstairs to take a shower and now she is texting me asking me to meet her in her room! I eagerly went up there, but when I entered her room my happiness turned to fear and dread. In the room was Rick and two of his cronies(friends if that is what you want to call them). As soon as I entered his friends jumped me, and while I was busy with them Rick went and locked the door. "Got you now you good for nothing Jackass", Rick said to me as I lie on the ground. "what should we do with him Rick?" asked one of his friends. His response was not pleasant, "Tie him to the bed. You think humiliating others is fun, you little prick. I wonder how you would like it. Rick then called his friends and told them to invite people over for a party, including people from my school. Then he brought his sister into the room. "Now Ashley sit down and enjoy the show." Ashley was visibly confused, but did as Rick said. Then he and his two cohorts proceeded to strip me down to nothing but my underwear (luckily I was wearing boxers to avoid extra unnecessary embarrassment). Ashley who was watching was shocked at the actions of her brother, but did nothing to help me. I thought it was over when Rick walked away, but I was dead wrong. He stopped and whispered something to his sister. She yelled out no, and the look on her face was a terrified expression. After another couple minutes she came over to me half crying she brought here face next to my ear and whispered "Sorry please forgive me." She then proceeded to remove my boxers, leaving me tied to her bed completely naked in front of her, her brother, and Rick's partners in crime. That is when thing got a whole lot worse, everyone arrived for the party. RIck came over to me and said, "The night is still young my little friend. Lets join everyone shall we." I was about to scream in protest when I was gagged by Ashley, still crying a little. I was taken off the bed and brought down stairs and tied to the railing off the stairs, which was right in the entrance of the living room, where the party was going on. Then Rick yelled, "Now for the main event." Rick had been standing in front of me while his friends had written perv in large letters across my chest. Then he moved and I was exposed for all to see. The next couple hours were torture people laughed took pictures and some girls actually touched my now hard dick, some even licked it. All the while people took pics and vids of all my exposed body. I was getting to the end of my rope the embarrassment was too much and people wad started getting drunk. Girls started vigorously jerking me off and rubbing their bare pussies over my cock. Then the final, event, according to Rick. He came over and said, "This will keep Ashley away from you forever." Then he addressed the crowd. "Everyone this was all orchestrated by Katie Gorman because Emmet over here declared his love to her the other day. F.Y.I Katie is the most popular girl in my grade. She is a tall, 6'1" blonde, her measurements are 32D-23-36. Basically she is the living incarnation of every man's wet dreams. While Ashley is 5'7", measurements are 34C-26-39. I still chose her over Katie and don't want it any other way. Rick now says come on Katie and privilege us with the last event. The path to manhood for little Emmet over here (yes I am still a virgin). This is when Katie came over to me, wearing a very revealing top and short mini skirt. She took off her panties and removed my gag. Then she tucked her panties in my mouth and replaced the gag. At this point I couldn't find Ashley at all. I lost all will to go on plus I was tired from trying to break free, so I stopped resisting. I just couldn't muster up any more strength. Katie then was about to straddle me, I thought it was over that is when the power suddenly went out Katie fell back from shock and everyone pulled out their cell phones for light. I felt my hands get tugged and the ropes fall off and I was led upstairs by someone. It was female by haw her hand felt. It was then Rick turned the power back on and found I was gone. Anyways back to me I was led into Ashley's room the light came on and it was Ashley that had saved me. She told me that she knew Rick had planned that all. He paid Katie to do all that. I was about to say something, nut Ashley started talking and left me speechless. "We may have left the party, b-b-but we can still go on w-w-with that last event. Instead however it will also be a path to womanhood as well." She started to undress and I lay there in shock. This is the best my girl just outright said let's have sex, now. I just said, "Um, okay." After that We lay in bed cuddling each other as we slept. Everything was perfect, until Rick showed up, drunk out of his mind. HE saw us and tossed me out of the bed. He said "what do you think you're doing you no good bastard. You fucking cunt." After seeing the bits of blood and sperm he took me and shoved me through a window and held me there dangling over the cement driveway. "You little piece of shit", he yelled in his drunken rage, "You de-flowered my one sister in my house. Jus for that you will die right here." Drunk as he was it was a serious threat. I was scared, when he let me go I grabbed on and climbed back in to see him unconscious. Ashley asked if I was ok. I said I was. WE both went back to bed. If it isn't obvious my girl just saved me from an almost certain doom. I owe her my life. THE END |
| Name: | Carol |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | A boy named Eric (part 2) |
| Message: | What else could Eric do but stand there shaming himself in front of the whole school. His bathrobe had been taken away and now had lost all hope of getting back. He stood there wondering how long would he be forced to stand there like like that, while Joey kept clipping nails. I had the best seat in the gym and a perfect frontal view of Eric. By then I had lost all shame about looking at him. He looked so cute standing there naked I couldn't lay eyes off his dick. I never expected I would be sitting right across from totally naked boy, with all the time in the world to check him out. Eric knew well that girls were having fun and although he looked visibly embarrassed, he couldn't stop himself from getting a boner. I guessed a normal reaction when you have girls wincking and blowing kisses at you. By the end of the night Eric had nothing left that we haden't seen. He went to bed that night without pajamas and probably could even sleep thinking about the horrible experience he had just gone threw. For me it was the first naked boy I had ever seen and will never forget it, but really enjoyed it. Love Carol |
| Name: | Carol |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | A boy name Eric |
| Message: | I might have writen this story before. I'm not sure, but in any case it's worth telling again because it was the most sexually arounsing thing I ever saw.
I used to go to a boarding school when I was 14 years. It was a coed elementary school for boys and girls ages 6 to 15. A tipical day began with classes from 8 to 2pm, three hours of free time fallowed by super at 6pm. After that it was showers and gathering in the gym in our pajamas to get our nails checked by our PE teacher. A young teacher named Joey that also was our bedroom night care taker. A bit of pervert because he acted kind of friendly with girls. We used place our pajamas on our bed, line up for showers wearing nothing but our bathrobes and then had five minutes put our pajamas on and head for the gym. The rules were, wear your pajamas and get to the gym on time or get punished. We used to sit in a line on the gym floor facing boys on the other side, waiting our turn to get our nails clipped by Joey. That's when Eric quickly walk in and sat down. He stuck out like a soar thumb, late and still wearing his bathrobe and din't take long for Joey to make him stand up. "Why our late and still in your bathrobe" Joey asked him. Aparently some boys had played a joke on Eric by hiding his pajamas, but Joey wasen't interested in hearing his excuses. He just ordered Eric to take his bathrobe off, knowing well that Eric was wearing nothing under it. "But I have noth..." was the only thing Eric managed to say before being cut off by Joey. He stolled as much as he could, but knew there was no way out of it. The prospect of being left standing naked in front of whole line of girls was turning his face red. Even when Eric was only 13 years old, he was old enough to feel embarrassed about it. The sneakering of girls facing him wasen't going to make any less humiliating. "Take it off" said Joey in a sturn voice as Eric began undoing the terry cloth belt. I was sitting right across from him when the girl next to me whispered "Oh my God his naked" as Eric open up his bathrobe and we caught a glimps of his penis. He quickly looked at us and then turned way when he slipped it off completly. Even when we were all shocked about seeing him naked, we were all willing to look at his dick sticking out. I was shure Joey did it intentionally to humiliated him and sexually getting off by watching girls looking at him. Part 2 cuming up soon |
| Name: | SDS |
| Subject: | Im not a little girl chapter 0: prequel Amy gets spanked |
| Message: | This is my prequel to the I'm not a little girl series, i did post them on here but i think they disappeared between archives. If you haven't read them check them out in my hope page URL
Amy’s heart beat fast in her chest, she knew the longer she put it off the worse it was going to be. That day she had been pulled into the heads office to be informed that she had been caught smoking and her mum had been rung. It was around quarter to four and she stood white with fear staring at her own front door. Some snobby prefect had grassed her up and to make matters worse it was the first time she had ever tried one and hated it. She bit her lip trying to force herself to enter, a cold breeze made her shiver, she was thirteen but now felt like a frightened little child not the confident goby young woman she showed the world. She had neglected a coat so all she had against the breeze was her school uniform, white shirt unbuttoned at the neck, short pleated grey school skirt and some thin black tights underneath. She entered the house finally trying to be as quiet as she could but her mother was waiting for her, unluckily for the little teen it was her mums half day at the factory. Amy’s mum was notoriously strict and right now her face was red with anger. “mum I can explain…” “Come on then Amelia! Explain to me why I work my butt off for minimum wage, just so you can throw it all away on them cancer sticks! ” Amy was froze to the spot she had never seen her mum this mad. Tears stung her eyes betraying her teen self. “You will cry when I’m done with you little shit! Do you think you were big? Do you think it made you cool?” “I’m so sorry Mum I only tried it the once and I’ll never do it again!” sobbed Amy wanting to run as her mum stepped towards her. “Oh I know you won’t I’m going to make sure of that!” She grabbed Amy’s arm and pulled her into the living room, the teens heart was racing wondering what her mother was going to do to her, she had thought she was going to get a shouting at and grounded but no this was much worse. “What are you going to do?” stammered Amy mind racing in panic. “Something I haven’t had to do since you two was little! I’m going to smack your bottom until you can’t sit down” “What!” gasped a horrified Amy “But mum I’m a teenager now you can’t..!” her mum rounded on her and cut her off without a word. “I can and I will! If you insist on acting like such a naughty child I’m going to treat you as one! Your grades have been falling and your discipline is non-existent I’ve had enough of your lip young lady” her mum fumed! Amy’s panic grew as she realised she had a thong on under her skirt, she had been forbidden from buying them and if her mum found out it would be so much worse for her. “wait mum! Please… I really need a wee” blurted out Amy trying to think of an excuse to go change. Her mum gave her a look but relented. “Fine but I’m warning you if you’re not back in five you’ll be getting it worse” Amy wanted to run upstairs to her room but it would look too suspicious so she had to grab a pair of knickers from the clean clothes hamper and ran to the bathroom. Heart racing and eyes already watering she removed her tights and thong quickly stashing it in the sink cabinet to be retrieved later. It was only then she noticed the panties she had picked up. They were an old pair she hadn’t worn since she was about ten back when her mum still used to pick out clothes for her. The cotton knickers were a pale yellow with a grey teddy bear print and trim. What choice did she have her mum would expect her soon and better to wear them then face the consequences of been caught in a thong. So she quickly pulled them up her skinny legs, they were a little tight but still fit her. She was pulling on her tights as her mum shouted for her to hurry up and stop time wasting. Sheepishly she finished dressing and entered back into her living room. Quickly she found herself dragged over her mother’s knee, she felt like she was a little child again. All the fight and teenage rebellion drained out of her as her mother brought her hand down on her skirt covered bottom. The smacks came quick and fast but with a skirt, tights and knickers to cover her bum it wasn’t too bad. She should have acted like the hits hurt more because it only made her mum angrier. Her mum flipped the back of Amy’s skirt up exposing her yellow knickers through the thin tights. She screamed in shock and then in pain as her mum’s hard continued its onslaught onto her exposed bum. The pain started to hurt but not quite as much as the shame of been spanked however each hit left her bottom more and more tender then the last. The embarrassment of the situation for the moment was worse than the pain but Amy knew that if it didn’t stop soon she would be bawling like a little baby. “Please mum that’s enough, I’m sorry!” but her mum just carried on even harder. Just when she thought things couldn’t get any worse she heard the front door go. Quick as a flash Amy struggled out of her mums grip and jumped up readjusting her skirt just in time as her brother Ryan and his friend walked through the door. They were a couple of years older than Amy and they give confused looks at her tearful eyes and flushed face. “Whats going on here?” Ryan asked but he never got an answer. Their mum grabbed Amy by the arm again “What do you think you are doing young lady? Did is say you was done?” mortified Amy looked at her mum pleading for it to be the end. “But mum the boys are here!” pleaded Amy But her mum was having none of it, “So what if they are it might help you learn some respect” “No mum please they’ll see my knickers” whispered Amy checks turning an even greater shade of red. “I’ve had enough of your disobedience young lady, you are a naughty little girl and if you didn’t want the boys to see your little knickers you should have behaved better” Amy was pulled back over her mums lap, she kicked and screamed mortified but the fight soon went out of her as her skirt was once again pulled back and her spanking resumed. The boys stood open mother and shocked, Ryan had a massive grin on his face at seeing his bratty sister embarrassed and his friend looked on with great excitement as the girls barely covered bum was exposed to him. “Mum please send them away they can see my knickers!” screamed Amy in between hard spanks. “The boys have probably come to watch the match like they always do and they can stay” she reached over and turned the television on with the remote and the boys took up seats half facing the tv but with a good view of Amy. “but mum…” sobbed Amy before she gasped in shock far worse than been spanked. Her mum grabbed Amy’s black tights and pulled them down her legs exposing her pale legs and giving the boys a full view of her yellow knickers. “MUM!” shouted Amy “You shut your mouth! I’m sick of you been a naughty little girl the boys aren’t bothered about seeing your undies so you’ll just have to lump it your making it worse for yourself” The boys were now getting an unobstructed view of her little bottom covered only in a pair of yellow and grey knickers which where a bit small so exposed some of her bum check at the side. Already a red patch could be seen where she had been repeatedly spanked. It was really starting to hurt now so she cried freely in both shame and pain. Ryan was watching the football but his friend couldn’t take his eyes off the little teen’s knickers and exposed legs. Her mum seemed to be slowly her arms was probably aching and it was obvious that Amy wouldn’t forget her lesson quickly. Her embarrassing knickers just added to her shame and made her feel like a little girl. Ryan got up and went to the toilet; this was when everything got even worse. “So have you learned your lesson?” her mum asked the sobbing girl. “Yes” cried Amy, her mum released her letting her stand up, she quickly pulled her skirt down giving the boy one last look at her knickers just as she thought she was off the hook Ryran shouted from the bathroom “EEEEWWW… mum I found a thong in the bathroom cabinet I thought it was face cloth!” The crying girl’s heart sunk as her mum looked dagger at her. “So you needed the toilet did you? You little liar! What have I told you about wearing thongs? So you like flashing your bum to do you?” “No mum please!” gasped Amy as once again she was grabbed and pulled down for another spanking. “You little tramp! I’ll show you what happens when you lie to me” her mum was positively fuming by this point, it was her pet peeve lying and she considered thongs to be the underwear of sluts and prostitutes. This time her skirt was slowly unbuttoned and pulled down her legs along to join her tights around her ankles, however it didn’t end there as Ryan re-entered the room her mum pulled her knickers down a few inches at the back exposing her red bare bottom to the boys. “No mum please!” but it was no good Amy’s mum grabbed a hairbrush and went to town spanking her until she openly wailed in pain at every hit, all the while the boys where getting a good view of her tanned bum bent over. After about twenty more strokes her mum stopped to admire her handy work, her bare cheeks bore the brush marks where she had been hit particularly hard, she would struggle to sit comfortably for a little while. “And let that be a lesson to you!” her mum said before pushing her off her knee. Amy quickly pulled up her knickers and ran up to her room still crying, she didn’t even bother retrieving her skirt that had ended up on the floor. From then on she dreamt of the day she got her revenge on that prefect. |
| Homepage URL: | http://disc.yourwebapps.com/discussion.cgi?disc=240409;article=1385;title=Stripping%20and%20Humiliation;pagemark=60 |
| Name: | SDS |
| Subject: | The girl with the rainbow striped knickers |
| Message: | Found this on an old flash drive from when i was experimenting with a different style of writing. anyway thought you'd enjoy.
T’was a sunny day in April as I sat beneath the lone oak tree, I had come from the city to my grandparents in the country and found a quiet place to read my book, a tale of dragons and kings. I hated the sun and hated the grass but being outside got my family off my back. In my mind great noble deeds were done and monsters fell before the hero’s blade. In reality I looked up and was shocked to see a pretty girl standing before me. Her hair was a golden red like the morning sun in wild untameable curls, her skin was pale with a few sweet innocent freckles. The summer dress she wore was a brilliant white that practically glowed in the bright midday sun, aside from that she wore nothing else I could see, her feet were bare and she wore not a piece of jewellery. When she saw me looking a smile as warm as the day brightened her face and my heart was sent a flutter, she raised a hand in friendly greeting but all I did was blush and look back down at my book. To say I was shy was an understatement and I hoped she would run along and leave me to my story. A twig falling near me made me look around, but there was nothing to see, I gave a quick look around but the field was empty. It was only after another fell onto my page that I finally looked up the tree. Clambering up the branches like a pro was the girl; she moved like a dream her bare toes helping her grip the bark. Her progress wasn’t ladylike but young and innocent more child than teen, I was fascinated and watched her progress. It was then I noticed I could see up her lovely dress, the wind helped too and I caught a few glimpses of her rainbow striped undies. I was entrances my cheeks flushed warm and red. The girl got to a branch above my head and looked back down on me. She let out an embarrassed giggle and quickly pulled her skirt under her bum. Despite the giggle I could see her cheeks flush an equal red to mine. I quickly looked back to my book, I was embarrassed to have been caught looking. Despite my book my mind kept drifting back to her skinny pale legs and her cutepanty clad bum. Finally I couldn’t resist and peaked back up again at her, this time I didn’t see no knickers but her pale legs were pleasant and when I followed them up her body I found her her watching me and again she let out a giggle. I looked back down at my book, cursing my traitors tongue for not daring to say a word. I could feel her watching me from above it made me blush with shy excitement, I'm not sure if she read over my shoulder or what but it was a strange feeling to know she was there. I stole a few more glances at the pretty girl over the next half an hour, she was so beautiful i thought my young self in love. After some time past like an awkward dream it happened, she must have lost her grip or her footing and she fell. I heard a wild gasp and when I looked up everything was a whirl of fabric and pale skin. Her dress caught on a branch so not only did she fall out of the tree but out of her clothes. She landed on me with a scream and my book went flying and before I knew what happened the half naked girl was in my lap. A tight white vest barely hid her shocking pink bra and as for her bottom nothing covered her rainbow striped panties. On the crotch smiled a jolly white cloud as I looked at them in amazement. I couldn't breath as our bodies collided, her bare legs touched mine as I wore shorts and to make things more embarrassing she was sat on my open hand. The memory is vivid but without meaning to was touching her young little bottom, my hand on the soft cotton of her kickers. My mind and heart raced it was too much to take in I had gone red but nothing compared to the girl. And there she was a pretty little thing slender an innocent with just a hint of womanly charms. It was every young teens dream but i simply sat stunned. She jumped to her feet letting me see her whole bum in the colourful cotton knickers. They were striped in every colour of the rainbow and was the loveliest sight i had ever seen. She was beat red as she jumped to grab her stuck dress. it took a few tries and let me admired her figure as she stretched but as quickly as the most shocking moment if my life started it was over. The dress ripped as she pulled it from the tree and she ran around the back of the tree to dress. I sat there speechless I had never before seen a half naked girl never mind unintentional engaging in physical contact with one. Then she ran with a face bright red and a single tear in her eye. Where the dress had ripped at the back I got one last look at the rainbow knickers and her lovely pale legs. I watched her run back down the field in shame and finally i whispered “hi” to the wind as the lovely girl with the rainbow knickers disappeared from me forever. |
| Homepage URL: | http://disc.yourwebapps.com/Indices/240409.html |
| Name: | Emma |
| Subject: | Swimming! |
| Message: | One Piece Swimsuits
Lets get this straight before I start… I’m not always a nice person… I have a nasty streak in me.. I play practical jokes on my friends that sometimes go too far….. They stop being funny and enter the realm of humiliation… Luckily my friends can take a joke…Usually! Ani was staying with me for the week. We both like keeping fit, both like going for a run. Sadly the weather was cold , dull and wet, not great running weather. Instead we decided to go to the local Leisure Centre. They have a great range of keep fit equipment as well as a large swimming pool, and we made full use of the gym before heading off to change into our swim suits for a dip in the pool. I’m not exactly shy, well neither of us is, but while I’m more than happy to wear a cute little brief bikini into the pool, Ani prefers her one piece. That I could understand, well, if it wasn’t for the condition of the suit.. Basically it was pretty old and pretty well worn…One of those tan-through ones that had seen better days. The already thin material had taken on an almost translucent quality, rendering it close to see through and certainly doing nothing to hide her large and rigid nipples!! Didn’t really hide her pussy lips too well either… To be honest it reminded me of the suits that Janie, a regular contributor to this board, often wears to go swimming. All in all, it was pretty revealing… Even walking to the pool the suit was disappearing up between her ass cheeks, leaving her boney little ass quite bare…. We swam quite a few lengths in the pool and messed about as well, using the slides and diving in as well. After a while I realised I was seeing a fair bit more of Ani than I’d been able to before… especially between her legs! The seams on her suit seemed to be coming apart and the material peeling away….. I should come clean at this point… It wasn’t coincidence that I was keeping a close eye on the seems on her suit…I knew they were pretty close to breaking before we even went into the water… I knew because I was the one who had tampered with them, weakened the stitching, just to make sure they did fail!!! Why did I do it? Payback. One too many comments from me had caused her to kick my ass a few months earlier… Ok… I was wrong to say what I did, but I didn’t expect her to be quite so annoyed…or to physically hurt me… I’d been biding my time…waiting for this chance ever since… They do say revenge is a dish best served cold… Anyway… I was watching the seams between her legs fail gradually, revealing more and more of ass and puss…She was swimming lengths at the time and very soon her bare bum was clearly visible as she swam along. People ..a few of them…. Were starting to notice, staring, pointing as the suit rode further up her back, removing any doubt that it just might have disappeared up her ass crack… Ani was still blissfully unaware. She was still unaware when she finished swimming and climbed up the steps and out of the pool, ready to use the board to dive back in… She walked along the side of the pool… Her ass was bare, her puss was bare… shaven and bare.. No one spoke, no one said a word. She came over to where I was still in the water and sat down on the edge of the pool. Then she KNEW! The moment her bare ass hit the cold wet tiles, she knew!!! She struggled to her feet, legs akimbo, pussy gaping open, praying no one saw, till a young kid called out to his mum… ‘Whys that lady wearing no pants?’ Saw them all looking at her, seeing ALL of her! Blushing bright red, she clamped one hand over her bare pussy, the other trying bravely to cover her bare ass, all the while tugging the suit down as low as she could to try and preserve what little was left of her modesty! She pulled and tugged hard… too hard.. much too hard….., the shoulder straps of the suit giving way with an audible ‘ping’ leaving Ani standing naked on the poolside with the remnants of a destroyed swimsuit wrapped round her waist!!!! She gave up trying to cover herself, just started running instead, running through the people on the side as she raced back to the changing rooms.. I don’t know why she was rushing… I had the key to our locker safely round my neck! I found her in the toilets, hiding in a cubicle, heard her before I found her… heard her groaning, moaning as she played with herself… The whole exposure thing had turned her on, just as I knew the humiliation would…… I knocked on the door and she let me in… She was sat naked on the toilet seat, fingers deep in her pussy, as she brought herself off. No sign of the damaged swim suit……. The threat of me not giving her any of her clothes back just seemed to turn her on even more…! As if I’d do that….. lol |
| Name: | Anushka |
| Subject: | The most embarrasing time ever |
| Message: | One day, I had volleyball practice really late at my High school, and I was taking a shower. When I was finshed, I wrapped my towel around myself and went to the changing room. while I was changing, I draped my clothes and towel on the side of the room. While I was drying my body, somebody reached over my stall and grabbed my clothes. I was so surprised and in shock that I didnt know what to say. all i knew was that it was a boy. i shouted "Gimme back my clothes! please!" i heard a voice laughing. i kept begging whomever it was to give my clothes back, but they wouldnt. so i decided to go out in my towl. bad idea. i didnt know that another boy was standing right outside my stall and he pulled off my towl. there i was, totally reveled. my smooth, hairless pussy and my boobs. i akwardly covered myself up with my hands and i beeged the two boys to give my clothes back. they said.... "come here if you want your clothes" and i eagerly followed them. "now get on this table and we will let you have your clothes back" they pointed to a teachers table. i thought theywere trying to trick me so i said,"give me my clothes first." they actuslly gave them to me. "and dont try to escape or else we will post these pictures we took of you online" i nodded. now, do as i say. they said."spread your legs apart and lie down" i obeyed. i knew exactly what they were going to do. "now hold still and let us do what we want."..................TO BE CONTINUED |
| Name: | Jeremy |
| Subject: | continued... |
| Message: | i pulled her pussy lips apart, revealing her beautiful clit. i flicked my tongue over it again and again, then fingering her while i was doing it, and she squitrted all over me three times. we then got in the 69 position, her big, bouncy ass on my face as she gave the best handjob ever. i pulled on a condom and pussy fucked her. she was moaning like a whore. when we were done, we took the most sexiest shower together. the end. |
| Name: | nameless |
| Subject: | A Simple Misunderstanding Part I |
| Message: | This story is entirely fictional, references to any real person or place is entirely coincidence. This story is very detailed reader discretion is advised.
My name is Emmet, I am like any other guy. I go to high school, my grades are average, and yes I have a crush. The girl I like, Ashley, is perfect in all aspects in my eyes. Her hair, her eyes, her style of dress, her personality, and yes her body. The only thing is she can be very shy when it comes to guys. Still I tried to get her to come out, and before I knew it we became great friends. On the down side I think her brother, Rick, didn't like his kid sister hanging around with me. That is something I will have to deal with. One night I am invited to a party by my best friend, Rob, to which I responded with an obvious yes. I talked Ashley into coming with me, with my charm who would possibly refuse anyway. Well the party started normal, then a couple college students brought what appeared to be beer, that is when things got crazy. Ashley said she was tired, so me being the gentleman, brought her to the guest bedroom so she could rest. I must have been pretty tired myself because I knocked out a couple minutes later. I woke up to the sound of voices in the room. I got up and saw some dudes, definitely drunk off their rockers, stripping my girl right there. She was still in her pants, but she was completely topless, and they were beginning to work her pants down to her ankles. When they got her pants off I got my senses together and told them to get off of her and leave. Now here is where I realized I yelled what I just said because at that moment she woke up. The thugs got up and ran as I gathered her clothes. However now she sees me trying to give her the clothes back, she screams, and Rick comes pounding through the door as I am explaining the situation to Ashley. Ashley got dressed, but Rick came over to me called me a sicko and a huge perv. That is when he punched me square in the chest, knocking the air out of my lungs. At this point Rick proceeded to beat the crap out of me. Now before anyone assumes I am weak, I am not, I workout regularly and I am as strong as anyone on the wrestling team at school. Ironic since Rick is on that team. Anyways with Rick beating me, or trying to kill me I don't know, Ashley was telling him to stop and that it wasn't my fault. Rick grabbed her wrist and proceeded to lead her out of the house. Rick then said he would come back and 'finish the job'. Only two good things came out of this, first is that I lived to see another day, and second, Ashley forgave me before Rick ruined everything. Now I can expect a call from her later, but I hope Rick doesn't come back. My future looks bad... To be continued. Part II coming soon! |
| Name: | Jeremy |
| Subject: | continued |
| Message: | I slowly took of her thong, revealing her smooth, hairless pussy. it was the best thing i ever saw. i kissed her feet. then slowly made my way up to the inside of her thoighs, where she couldnt hold in any longer. i traced my tongue along the edges of her pussy and finally attacked. i pulled her lips apart, revealing her clit......... |
| Name: | Jeremy |
| Subject: | My sexy Indian girlfrind |
| Message: | Me and my girlfriend, one night, were all alone. i was in my own room, on the laptop, and she was in the kitchen, reading the newspaper. today i felt and urge, a sudden urge to do something naughty. i crept into the kitchen, where she was standing, turning the pages of the newspaper. i had an instant hardon in my pants. her round ass gleaming to me, his big boobs, and her thin thong was vidible through her think pink dress. i walked over slowly, and started to muzzle her shoulder softly she smiled but tried to act like nothing was going on. she kepr turnig the pages until i pulled her dress up, caressing her huge boobs. she turned around, and we started to kiss, while i was still caressing her boobs. then, she sat up on the countertop, we kissed for abut a inute more, and i then put one hand on her back, another on her smooth ass, and carried her to our bedroom where i lay her down on the bed. i pulled her dress off and she was only in her thongbut her bouncy boobs were exposed. i lay down next to her and then she laid on top of me. i loved the feeling of her boobs pressed against my chest and her already wet pussy resting on my cock. we kissed some more as i was rubbing her back gently, and then i got off her. her legs were spead wide apart,and i could see her pussy lips, but not her clit. i couldnt stad it anymore. she was teasing me too much. she lifted her legs up as if to motion to me to take her panty off, and i couldnt hold in. i slowly took off her thong........... TELL ME IF I SHOULD CONTINE. |
| Name: | Evan |
| Subject: | Gymnastics |
| Message: | I always got dragged along to my older sister's gymnastic meets, my parents were big on "family time". They were boring, but at least I'd be able to check out the girls there, which was always nice.
At the beginning of the season, the team got new uniforms, but they arrived late, just the day before the first meet. My sister tried hers on and the pale color made it almost look like she wasn't wearing anything. It was cut high on the sides and the stretchy cotton material was really thin and clingy, so you could even see my sister's ribs under it. My mother thought something more modest would have been better, but my sister was all like, "God, mom, you'd dress us like nuns out there," you know how girls like to be sexy. To me it just looked cheap, like the school was trying to save money. So we went to the first meet, driving to another school and finding the gymnasium where all the equipment was set up. Like we always did, we sat down close to the front, by the coach, so my parents could encourage Tracy after each event she was in. She did the uneven parallel bars but really specialized in the floor excercise, and sometimes they'd put her on balance beam, too, but she wasn't that good up there. The team was there, all seven of them in their red and white warm up outfits, which are our school colors, and the first few went out. There were always girls on every piece of equipment with judges at each one. Tracy was up on the uneven bars and Leann, a really cute Asian girl, was on the beam, while Siobhan, a tiny little redhead, was doing the vault. It quickly became apparent that the new uniforms weren't the best, because halfway through Leann's routine, the bottom had ridden up so much that practically her entire ass was on display. I looked over at Siobhan and when she landed and did that little presentation at the end, you know, arms in the air, first facing the judges, then the crowd, her butt was hanging out, too. My sister was just dismounting and sure enough, everyone got a good look at her bare butt. I was grinning like crazy, but I could tell that my dad wasn't too happy about it. No one said anything to the girls, of course. I mean, that would have been weird for like parents to be talking about their butts with them, but everyone was eyeing them. For the whole meet, their bottoms were on show to the crowd. As soon as they'd finish a routine, they'd pull the massive wedgie out of their cracks and run over to the bench to put on their warm up pants. My sister was the last girl to do the floor exercise. After her first tumbling pass, everything was hanging out back there, but she had to keep on going, showing herself off to the crowd, especially when she did the required floor work and dance moves. After doing the splits on the floor, we could even see her camel toe, lol! It was too funny. It was just a gymnastics meet, though, so no one was there, really. Just the families. On the ride home, no one said anything about the little peep show we'd just seen. The next morning before school I checked my Facebook account, and there were all these pictures of the team on my friends' walls, almost all of them from behind, and my email had a bunch of pics, too, mostly from a few accounts that I recognized as brothers of other girls on the team. They'd even started writing funny little things on them. My favorite was one of Siobhan, from the front, where you could clearly see her bush, which must have been completely unshaved and really thick, making the crotch of her costume all bumpy down there. Someone had written "shag carpet" on the pic. At school, some people had printed out some pics and hung them up on the girls' lockers. My sister's had one of her standing with her back to the camera, arms up, her ass completely exposed. We couldn't stop laughing about it. Of course, there were calls to the school by the parents and my sister told us that they'd be getting new uniforms, but it would take a couple of weeks. So the school decided that the current uniforms would have to do until the new ones came in. There was a big fight about it, but what could you do? They said the team could forfeit if they wanted, but no one wanted to do that. The next week we drove out to another school again, and the same thing happened, of course. I noticed a few more people from our school there, but the gym was still mostly empty. Personally, I loved the new uniforms. At least the meets weren't as boring as before. That night, there were a lot more pictures. Someone had taken another shot of Siobhan and put it next to the one from before and drew arrows to her crotch with the words "Hardwood Floors?" She must have seen the first photo and shaved her bush off, because the new pic showed a smooth crotch. There were a lot of pics of my sister's floor routine, showing her ass in all sorts of poses. Every girl's ass was there, though. They hoped that the new uniforms would be in by the time of the next meet, but there was a delay. No one had any more information about it, but it's school, things always get messed up there. The third meet was their first home meet and the gym was packed. The bleachers were totally filled up, like it was a huge basketball game or something, and everyone seemed to have cameras. There was a lot of hooting and hollering every time one of our team finished, and it was obvious that the girls were really hating it, but the real payoff came later. Over the next couple of days, tons of pictures were posted, and quite a few videos. It was like everyone was trying to outdo everyone else in posting the most humiliating pic. That award probably went to my sister. It looked like it was probably a still taken from a video. She was in the air, her knees up and spread with her hands on them as she did a forward sommersault, and she had a huge camel toe, plus you could see most of her ass. You couldn't actually see her pussy, but you could see the bit where her legs joined up down there. The thin strip of material was just covering her slit. Certainly, she was showing a LOT more than she wanted to show. It was on her locker the next morning, too, lol. The girls were all embarrassed, but there was nothing they could do about it. Guys were even coming up to them with printouts asking for autographs just to hassle them. That was the last meet before they got new uniforms, which didn't ride up like that and were made out of better material. Things went back to normal, then, but people razzed the girls about it for the rest of the year. It was good, too, because whenever my sister started being snotty to me, I'd just whip out a few printouts I had and ask if she wanted to see her naked ass. She'd just turn all red then and storm away, but she was too embarrassed to ever tell our parents I did it. |
| Name: | Sara |
| Subject: | late Christmas story |
| Message: | so when I when away for my family give me money to buy a apartment to live in so instead of rent a place I purchase a small two room two bathroom place with my friend Janet later Ash move in with Janet so they because I paid more I get master room with my own bathroom for myself. It does really matter in the end we are one big family. It was Christmas 2012 Janet, Ash, wanted to throw a party at our houses being Asian as I was in getting good grade in college and be busy work and head of some Asian I want to kick it with my boyfriend Mark. Sara come on a party Janet try to force to do a party me ok as long as you take care of my little sister and it small party worse I were made.
So I invited my little Sister Dar thinking Ash and Janet would take of her as I get a little down time with my boyfriends. Ash invited her brother thank goodness he not coming he is a pevt. Janet invited a few friends. So the party started and I was having some sexy fun with my boyfriend mark upstairs in my room try new thing like hand cup me to the bed licking in the feel good places but then my boyfriend mark when into his pocket “baby I forget to get condom do you think you can wait for me.” I wasn’t thinking right all I can think of was of my sexual desire looking and those big puppy dog eyes and his sexy shirtless body making me all wet. Oh yes babe I wait. He left later I relied that I was hand cup to the bed naked from the waist down. I didn’t want to scream for help with so many people down I was like ok my bf with is back any minute and the door is lock. I was wrong my sister came in and found me like this with her cute little voice she said “what are you doing?” I said nothing can you get Janet to come there?” Dar: I will try. As she left and she left the door open .a few minutes later Ash brother came in with this half naked girl making out and first I didn’t know who she was and then I saw her face she was that raciest girl name Amber from my math 70 she was always mean to me and pick on me. It was not long until they notice me I was embarrassed my sex dream turns in to a sex nightmare I try to cover my pussy with my legs as best as I can but I still felt expose as then Amber start say crazy thing like marry Christmas Asian bitch there some expose pussy I could not scream be of the people down stair she start touch me in the wrong places I told her to stop and start kick she was stronger then me so my legs didn’t but she didn’t Amber oh you are wet down she put her finger in my pussy in a painful way then she torn my shirt open and expose my b cup breast she started grope them ash brother watch a little but left because he not want to get into trouble with his sister I was left with a crazy girl crying my boyfriends came in with Ash and Janet. Ash and Janet throw her out of the house topless because she a bitch and she got what was come for her. My boy friend UN hand cup I grab my kimono and run I the bathroom. Cry all night my boyfriend stay over to make should I was ok ash and Janet apologetic for not helping when I need them and the morning my sister hug me and told me she love me. my boyfriend and went upstairs to try it again <3 |
| Name: | Kally |
| Subject: | Continued.. |
| Message: | After he had made me cum 4 times(yes, i counted)he ass fucked me till i could barely even stand. and even after that, we pussy fucked, and i started humping my already soaking pussy on his back and shoulders. he held his arm out at pussy level, and he allowed to to slide up and down his arm till i cummed again, decorating his body with my sweet pussy juices. we were so tired that we french kissed for a long time, locking lips over and over,and we finally feel asleep, side by side, one of his arms on my breasts and the other snug in between the lips of my pussy. |
| Name: | Kally |
| Subject: | boyfriend |
| Message: | so, just last saturday, it was really cold out. it was 11 in the night and my boyfriend was woriking late. i decided to get into bed, but not into the covers. right on top of the bed, on my stomach,legs spread apart, with a teeny little Panty and no bra. i heard the door open and he called my name, so he figured i must have went to bed. when he came into his room, he found me, with my legs spread, my warm, juicy little pussy totally exposed, my big boobs luciosly peeking out, tempting him. i looked at him with the corner of my eye, and his mouth was in a huge grin. he said, are you still awake, babe? i didnt say anything, i wanted him to get the impression that i was asleep. "so, did you leave me you to play with? i guess so. since my girl inst awake, i will just do something" i bit my lip, hearing his sexy, deep voice. he came near me and sat down at the edge of the bed. he flipped my body over, and picked me up, with his hand on my breasts and pussy wide open, for him to torture with full acsess. it was dripping wet when he just stared at it. my beautiful pussy, was like a tulip. my vulva was the most beautiful ever. he neard his mouth close and kissed the inside of my thighs, and finally attacked my pussy until i couldnt bear it anymore. he used his tongue as a penis, and put it inside and outside my vagina and beatiful, tempting asshole. then, he buried his face in my pussy, eyes, nose, mouth. he said, "mmmmmm" and shook his face and licked my precious juices.............. should i continue? |
| Name: | dweebiegirl15 |
| Subject: | Hiney Slave (exxxplicit) |
| Message: | One of the girls from my neighborhood had a birthday slumber party and invited me. All the girls there were all like 17 and 18 so I felt really out of place. I knew some of the girls but not really that well. I always felt like they thought of me just as a little dweeb. I went more because I got talked into it than anything else because I wasn't crazy about any of them. Well my feelings were right because they turned out to be really weird and mean. There were 6 of us total, 3 girls I didn't even know. We all slept in their basement tv room. It had a big fold out futon bed and a few love seat couches. Once it got late they insisted on playing weird games like a version of truth or dare where there was 1 dice and each of us got a number from 1 to 6. When your number was rolled you'd have to do truth or dare. Problem is they were only doing dares. All the dares were like you having to take your pants off and run into the other room in your panties, or show your butt or boobs and stuff like that. I didn't want to participate in that part so they kept giving me grief calling me a prude, saying I was uptight and needed to lighten up. 2 of the girls got dared to do a lap around the basement in their panties. After the 2nd girl Michelle did her run she got pulled over one of the other girl's laps after and spanked a few times with her panties wedgied up her butt. Her whole butt was showing! All the girls were laughing and egging each other on. My number came up again so they dared me to flash my boobs but I said no again so they started to give me an even harder time. They said if I didn't loosen up and start having fun they were going to gang up on me. I didn't know what to think so I just laughed it off but they had serious looks on their faces. They asked if I was going to do the dare or not and I just sat there embarrassed not knowing what to say or do.
A few seconds later I hear "that's it" and then they rushed me. Laughing at me one of the girls, Jen, grabbed my wrist and pulled me forward hard making me lose my balance and fall forward on the big futon bed before I could stop her. Before I could get up they all jumped in grabbing my arms and legs holding me down so I could not get away. They started tickling me pushing my shirt up exposing my waist and in all the struggling I got rolled over on my back. The tickled my bare belly then someone hooked their fingers into my pajama pants. Next thing I feel my pants AND UNDERWEAR get pulled all the way down to my knees right in front of everyone!! I screamed totally embarrassed with my bare you-know-what fully exposed. They all burst out laughing like a pack of hyenas! "Look at that little girl pussy!!" one of them yelled as the others squealed with laughter. Next my pajama pants and underwear got pulled all the way off and taken away. Holding me down naked from the waist down they started to tickle my sides and stomach as I writhed around with bare bucking up and down for their preverse pleasure. 2 girls were holding my legs and arms down leaving the other 3 free to tickle me where ever they pleased. Cupping my mouth to keep me from screaming further they held me down giggling while they unbuttoned my pj top one button at a time till they had it wide open exposing my bare boobs. They viciously tickled me all over like this making laughing at the site of my naked tits jiggling all over the place. Once they took their liberties with my boobies they forced me over on my stomach to molest my bare hiney next! They spread my cheeks apart looking at my butthole and pussy! They held me like that, with my cheeks spread apart, tickling my feet as they laughed watching my young hiney bounce up and down as they humiliayed me. A finger touched my butthole then went down inbetween my legs and started tickling my pussy! "Now you are our little hiney slave! How does it feel??" they taunted poking my open butt and pussy till it started tingling and getting warm inside. "Look at the cute little shaved pussy!!" one of them squealed. I got fingered up the butt hole and in the pussy at the same time till my vag was all hot swelled up and hot. I didn't want that to happen but they toyed with me right on my clit till I could not help it! Then the host of the party Shayan got a 6" rubber dick dildo from her room and brought it back. It looked exactly like a real boner and vibrated when turned on. She stuck it in my face and ordered me to suck on it! I didn't want to so she said "suck on it or we will stick it up your asshole!" She shoved it in my mouth and made me suck on it till she had it pushed so far down my throat I started to gag and choke up droole. Humiliated and gagging with my own gob all over my face and tears streaming down my cheeks I turned my head away refusing to keep sucking the rubber dick. They said, "ok fine" and put it against my spread open anus rubbing the head all around till they pushed it in. They tickled me naked with the vibrating dildo up my butt till I was begging them to stop. They unplugged the dido leaving my butt gaped open wider than a half dollar piece. They all held me down like that naked, humiliated, with a stretched out butthole just laughing at my complete humiliation. They all took turns spanking my bare ass till it was bright red, sore and burning then tied me face down, ass up to a chair and left me like that for the next 3 hours saying I was now thier little hiney slave. It was so humiliating I was too embarrassed to say anything about it to anyone after. |
| Name: | Payton |
| Subject: | My Most Embarrassing Moment |
| Message: | In 11th grade the basketball cheerleaders get the girl's locker rooms to change and shower.. Normally we get told to change at 3:40 which is 5 minutes after everyone leaves and if that's not enough for privacy nobody goes into the girl's locker rooms except the beginning of gym periods. That means that we basically can do or say whatever to each other. Sometimes we would take someone's clothes while they shower and kick them out but it was never a big deal 'cause we weren't supervised. One day though it happened at the wrong time. To me.
There was a day when we heard noise from the guy's locker room. It sounded like it was only a couple of people but the girls had a plan for me. I was sick for a couple of days and missed out on our cheer tournament. The replacement they had for me didn't do really well due to lack of practice, so they had a plan for me. While I was showering they took my clothes and went to the boy's locker room. Turns out only one guy was in the locker room... My crush! I was showering not really paying attention to what was happening and everything went quiet. I put on a towel and walked out into the gym to check the time really casually. I got pulled into the boys locker room by my friend Emily. She pushed me deeper into the locker room where the other cheerleaders and my crush "Nick what are you doing here!? Get out!" "Hey I'm just having some fun. Sit down over here. We're talking about the next football game" "Give me some clothes!" Then Emily said "Or not" and pulled my towel off of my body. I was so embarrassed I ran out full speed without covering myself and probably showing off all of my body. I ran over to the girl's locker room and got back in the shower, sat with my back against the wall and cried. After what seemed like 5 or so minutes I heard the door open. I got nervous and thought about finding a towel but after I finished my thought and looked for a towel to put on, Nick poked his head out the wall separating the showers from the lockers. My knees were up to my chest so I'm pretty sure he saw some of my vagina but that didn't cross my mind until I was writing this. "You okay? Sorry about Emily, she can get kinda... Ambitious." "Go away!" I was almost going to tell him to go away again but then he turned the corner... Naked!!! "Oh my God what are you doing?!" "I figured it would make you a little more comfortable." He sat down next to me and noticed my nipples hardening. "This water doesn't seem so cold Pay" "Shut up. You think I get around naked guys all the time?" "It could get you a few extra bucks." We laughed and flirted for a while and then I noticed his dick. It was huge! I flicked it while he wasn't paying attention and he stood up and thrusted it right in front of my face. So... I sucked it. He didn't expect it and it tasted pretty good. Then we got into full-blown sex! Emily came in and gasped and then ran out really quickly. 20 minutes later he finished on my chest and he left before the teachers came to take us to cheer practice. The next day he asked me out and we've been going out for the next 9 months and still are today! |
| Name: | Tariq Rakha |
| Subject: | Best Medical Class Ever |
| Message: | When i was in high school, i took a medical class and wehad assigned seats. Beside me was this extremely hot blonde named Abigail. She had the nicest legs and a smoking hot tight ass that was the perfect size. So one day she was wearing tights to school and she had her legs bent and on her seat giving a perfect view of her pussy and bottom of ass cheeks. I was wearing sweat pants so obviously boners were a problem. We were sitting in the back though so no one except her could see my uncomfortable situation. Then what she did next made me not only get a boner but a massive rock hard boner. She bent down and im not sure if it was an accident or not but her tights got caught on her chair and so they slid down her smooth ass to her gorgeous thighs. She was only wearing a bright red lacey thong that had me almost ejaculating in my pants. She just calmly pulled them up and sat back down. She then looked down at my huge boner and just tapped the head of my dick. That was it. I was about to jizz so i pulled out my dick and jizzed all over the ground. She just laughed and then gave me the most amazing handjob. When the class was over we immediately went to the bathroom and got it on. I f*cked her in the ass and recieved amazing blowjobs. Ever aince then we had sex in the bathroom alot and also i have recieved many hanjobs from her inthat medical class as well. Best medical class ever. |
| Name: | Sandra |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Naked Camping |
| Message: | I went camping with a mixed group of high school girls and boys. It was a strip that everyone was looking forward to. We camped out in a small camp site that had the basic stuff to spend the weekend. Small kitchens, ice machine, potable toilettes, and one at a time shower. You can't be to modest when you take showers in a camping site. People usually walk out of their tents with nothing but flip flops, bathrobe and towel, leaving their fresh clothes back in their tents. I did the same thing when I walked past the row of tents and down the narrow pass way to the shower. There was a small open stoll shower bing enough to hang up your barthrobe and towel. Made sure to lock the cheap lock before I went in. Never realized it was the perfect place for my girl friends to play a nude prank on me. They picked the lock open, removed my towel and bathrobe and sudently had four boys storming in on me. I found myself stranded bare ass naked in a shower full boys, pulling my arms away to look at my boobs and pussy. I bare it all that day and the only thing I could do was swallow my modesty and try to play the whole thing down. A very hard thing to do when your publicly force to show your goodies to a bunch of horny boys. Had to put on a strip show just to get my bathrobe and towel back and even had to laugh about it afterwards. I guess it was all a teenage fun thing to do, especially for the ones that had their clothes on. Love Sandra |
| Name: | Tiny Tim |
| Subject: | Local Theater |
| Message: | Right out of high school I joined a small theater group. All the performances were done in a little rural school house with a small stage and only a elongated storage room/closet as a dressing room. I met my girlfriend there and we had a good time at all of the evening practices.
We were still at the hand holding and a few kisses goodnight stage, when I got to see her almost naked. I was in the changing room when she came charging in pulling off her costume for her change for the big dance number at the end of Act II. She obviously did not know I was there because she was stripping down to just her bra and panties in a flash. When she took off her bra I must have made a noise because she looked up and saw me staring at her bare boobs. By the way they were great, perfect in size and shape. She let out a little "eke" and told be not to look. She turned a perfect shade of red and covered her exposed front with her hands. But she was a trooper and continued to undress, turning her back to me. She pulled down her black panties exposing a tight little white bottom with great tan lines and pulled on her white tights and skimpy red dance costume. She turned back to me and smiled and told me that revenge would be hers. Two nights later, she had turned the tables on me. She was sitting in the changing room when I came running in and began ripping off my frock coat,pants and shirt to begin putting on my black tights and t-shirt to be one of the "invisible" stage hands. I was standing there on one foot, naked and trying to pull those stupid black tights on. She stood up and told me that revenge was sweet. I was so startled that I feel over on my butt. To my own horror, I got a huge erection which my girlfriend pointed to and told me that now I was a rising star. I finally got my tights up, but my bulge did not go away until at least Act III. When the play closed, my girlfriend and I skipped the cast party and helped clean-up the stage and put away the costumes. When the rest of the crew had left, we helped each other remove our costumes and start a play of our own. |
| Name: | Caroline |
| E-mail address: | ???? |
| Subject: | Water park (story 3) |
| Message: | Went to Disney World with a girl friend but also to a water park called Wet'n Wild. My big mistake was wearing a string bikini down one of those horrible steep slides. I guess double tying my side string would have saved me but I din't. I not sure that they guy that worked there stepped on my strings on perpouse. I just felt my bottoms come lose and completly lost them on the way down. To top it all I couldn't even keep my breasts inside my top. I was speeding towards a very humiliating ending. I finally splashed down in three feet of water, with my pussy wide open and trying to push my tits back into my top. I found myself in front of a large male audience waiting for exactly that to happen. I don't even know if at some point I publicly flashed my pussy by unintentionally standing up. I heard nothing but whistling and cheers of approval and no idea how many pictures were taked. Like an angel, this young kid handed me my bottoms witch proved very hard put back on under water. I walked way blushing so hard I almost felt faint. I exposed every bit of myself and my red face was sure proof of that.
"Why are we leaving so soon" my girl friend asked me. "Because I just got stripped naked on that slide...that's why" "Ohooooooshit" Love Caroline |
| Name: | Caroline |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Cruise (story 2) |
| Message: | Went on a pleasure cruise with my friends Linda. After hours of waiting in line with thousand of other people, we finally boarded de ship. At last we got to our cabine waiting for the bag carrier to bring our suitcases. It took such a long time Linda decided to go up to the reception and check on them. While she was out I decided to take a quick shower. I was completly naked when the door swung open and this young couple walked in. There I was stark naked facing them in a small cabine with no place to step out of view, arguing with this girl while her boy friend checked me out from behind her. I was so shocked I din't even think of covering myself. They just stood there mad as hell arguing about who's cabine it was.
"Excuse me but we were given this cabine" she said showing me the number on her key card. All that arguing went on while I stood there stark naked in front of them. I don't know why, but the last thing I was thinking off was that I had no clothes on. I kept arguing back and forth with her, while her man's eyes popted out looking at my tits and pussy. I finally told her to go up to the reception to check it out, but by then I had given both of them the most embarrassing strip show of myself. The last thing I heard as they walked out the door, was her boy friend asking her if I was naked. !Yeah right! they guy probably got a hardon looking at me and know saving face with his girl friend by prentending he never saw anythings. Kind of embarrassing to bump into them during the cruise, but HEY after all it's a pleasure cruise. Love Caroline |
| Name: | Caroline |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Hotel (story 1) |
| Message: | Went for a week to Las Vegas and stayed in a huge five star hotel. Never thought you could see inside the rooms threw that black shinny glass. Walked around the room naked without bothering to draw the curtains. In fact I did the same thing for the first two nights. On the third day found an envelope taped to my door. It had pen-drive in it with a notes saying "Nice boobs nice pussy" Plugged into my lap-top and watched the video. Two guys sitting on the bed with their faces half covered, their thumbs up and the rest was me parading myself bare naked exposing exposing every bit of myself. That damn camcorder had such a powerful zoom I could even clearly see they small heart mole next to my pussy. Spent the rest of my vacation trying to spot two guys with a video camara. There were some many guts with them it was a total waist of time. I just hoped that it wouldn't show up in YouTube. Love Caroline |
| Name: | Victoria |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Mr. Naked |
| Message: | Thanks to my knew $189 telescope I can see my neighbour nude. I've also seen him having sex with his girl friend on his back yard. They have this thing about having outdoor sex and have watched them doing everything from oral sex, fucking and masturbating each other. He thinks no one can see because there's no houses close to his. Some times I've seen him jerking off and can even see him cumming. That's the best part because he sits there wanking himself with his legs wide open and I get prefect view of his hard dick. It's like watching a porn movie every day. Sometimes I do it without my clothes on and finger fuck myself to an orgasm. I see him every now and them in our local gasoline station. I think he'd die of embarrassment if he knew I know everything about him. !God! I'm such a prevert. Love Victoria |
| Name: | walking around a hotel with a towel |
| E-mail address: | sexysoffershorts@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | walking around a hotel with a towel |
| Message: | I was walking around a hotel with a towel on with a 20 inch long hard cock and saw some girls either from college hazing or a cheer competition. The were playing around pushing and shoving and then like one of those strange video viral sites they sarted to depantsed each other. It was wierd watching them doing that in front of an African-American male in the Northeast who has a chronic reputation of being broke and wearing the same shoes and so on. I just stood there watching them as they pulled down there shorts one after another over a dozen chicks wearing yoga pajama pants and soffe shorts. I was shocked what I saw underneath Victoria Secrets and Laperla lingerie underneath bodies like Valesca Popozuda Jennifer Lopez when she was younger tight bods like Tamilee Webb. I got a hard on and sbowed my 6 inch wide dick head and some of dick shaft. They just laughed it off,took pictures of me like that, we took pictures together...They developed it on their laptop computer even had the fotofilm developer and gave me copies. I even took pics with my long ccok hanging out kind of a freak show.. |
| Homepage URL: | http://vipvoy.zoints.com |
| Name: | Rebeca |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Chin-ups |
| Message: | I have seen naked boys before but never one publicly stripped. That is something I have always dreamed about but never expect I would witness it in our own school gym. During lunch time some boys told us they had sneaked into a boy's locker and cut off the strings of his track shorts. When we asked them why they did that, they made a downward geture with their hands.
My girls friend's eyes light up when they realized boy's din't wear any underwear under those. "Omg his going to get stripped" Alice said. We sat there talking like a bunch of perverted teenaged girls that could wait to see Jerry's shorts yanked down. We were the first out of class when the bell rang, quickly changed into our sport clothing and rushed to the gym. I don't know how we managed to keep strait faces when Jerry walked into the gym. All we looked at was Jerrey's shorts, the elastic band around them and a tshirt short enough do not cover anything. When some boys asked him how many chin-ups he could do, Jerry never suspected he was being suckered into the most embarrassing stripping of his life. My girl friends and I quickly sat down making sure to get a good frontal view. "Jerry I'll bet you can't do 10 of these" We din't even dare blink when Jerry jumped on the bar, pulled himself up and got his shorts pulled down so hard they completely came off his legs. It took him a few seconds to realized he was sudently stuck up hanging there with his t-shirt hiked up and his dick and balls totaly exposed. To make things worst he was being held by his ankled and stuck up there with his dick and balls totally exposed. Scared if letting go, they only thing he could do was flash his dick at us and watch us pointing our cel phones at it. We all got a pretty long look at it while he was up there and even when they let him down we managed to get shots of his bare butt. The truth was that his shorts were being thrown around and it took some embarrassing time to get them back. I don't know if others girls were a wet as I was. Mind were totally soaked and could wait to get home to rub one off. I think Jerry got a hint of a hardon and wished it would have gone all the way hard. That would have been the perfect sexy ending. But the prank worked and we all got to see plenty of him, plus some very revealing naked pictures, that most probably was the main reason why he never reported it. Sucks for a boy knowing he has been seen naked in school. I'll bet is an experience he will remember for a long, long time. Stripping are so tham sexy. Love Rebeca |
| Name: | Jordan |
| E-mail address: | Ghj_ght@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | My sister's friend |
| Message: | I was at school one day, just sitting there, hitting the books, y'know, the normal kind of thing, and then as I was doing my work, this girl started touching my leg, I have a girlfriend so I was obviously not enjoying it. I put my hand up and the teacher called on me, but at the same time, I was thinking (How did he not notice what she was doing in the first place?) Anyway, after the teacher called on me, I told her, in front of the ENTIRE class from shouting across the room, what she did. Unfortunately, the girl lied and acted as if she was creeped out by me, I am kinda weak and this girl can lift weights but at the same time she was still attractive. She was apparently friends with my sister, because I saw her walking through the hallways with her, and it looked like she believed her too, because when I waved "Hi" to her, she ignored me, and called me a sick pervert. After school, I came home and sat down on the couch, my sister brought her friend over and from what happened earlier, that was easily "Rape city" >.< . My grandmother told me she was going to the store and I told her not to go because I was scared of one of her friends doing something, I didn't tell her because I didn't feel like being called a liar again, but I also did not wanna be touched anywhere, I didn't get off on what she did at all, and even if I did, I love my girlfriend and could never let her do anything like that to me, not that I would anyway. She just said I was being silly, and then left. Afterwards, I ran to my bedroom and shut the door, and stayed there for awhile till I got hungry, I went out to get something to eat, and her friend was waiting for me, she invited over 8 other girls, I saw them start to run towards me but I kept dodging them and tried to run for it, they grabbed me, and I kept trying to run while they were still holding me, I almost made it but they grabbed me and put me to the ground and held me down altogether, I could not move even if I had adrenaline in my body. I begged for them not to do it. "Please don't... You all know I have a girlfriend." But they completely ignored it... They started pulling my clothes off and I fought and pleaded with them, but they absolutely would not stop, till I was down in my boxers, then the girls tried to lift it up, but I kept struggling, unfortunately, it was no use, my dick was on show for them, I fought and fought and honestly wasnt getting off on it, they started poking it, but for some reason, I can only pre-cum or cum when I am... well, pleasured/stroked/sucked/etc. So I kept fighting to get away with all the girls laughing, which gave me a boner, my body was enjoying the attention, I wasn't. They then started to stroke it. "OMG, STOP, PLEASE!!!!" They were going to do it. "I am going to play with you, whether you want it or not, shoulda just let me touch it in class, this is my toy and I will play with it whenever I fucking want, so even if you keep saying no, I'll just grab your dick right from your pants and play with it, and if you try to stop me, I'll get my friends and hold you down and jerk it, good luck trying to break free." She said. "..This is mine, you can just masturbate to get off, right?... Right?... Just please stop!" I said.
But she just kept stroking it, the other girls laughing as they brought me closer and closer to orgasm, not caring if I wanted it or not. Some other girl brought her hand to my shift as my sister's friend kept stroking the top. "...S-stop... Or I'm gonna... Ugggggghhhhhh!" I moaned, almost reaching my climax, I was moving my legs around trying to break free, but it was futile, and I kept getting stroked. I started trying to move my pelvis back so she couldn't touch it, but she just moved along with me! "NO, NO, STOP, PLEASE STOP, DON'T... DO--- AAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" My ejaculation came crashing down upon me as the girls bursted out in laughter, but the girl didn't stop stroking it. "HAVEN'T YOU TOUCHED IT ENOUGH!!" I said. "Nope" she said, still stroking after I came extremely hard. One of the girls said "Wait, wait, I wanna see how it tastes." with an extremely evil grin on her face. Just then I said "NO, NO!!!! NOT THAT!!!!! PLEASE STOP!!!" But the girl got right over to me and asked "Ready? ^_^" I of course responded "NO!!!! NO, DON'T!!!!" But the girl said "Too bad!" then put her lips on my dick, and sucked me till I could not stand it any longer, trying to hold it in, she keeps sucking and brings me to my inevitable climax, this went on for hours till my grandmother came home, their goal was to make me cum till it hurt, and they obviously got their wish. - Jordan |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.hdctotally-rox.webs.com |
| Name: | Nelida |
| E-mail address: | ?? |
| Subject: | No way out |
| Message: | When I was 17 my volleyball team mates left me totally naked in a public showers bathroom. They took my bag, clothes and towel and ran out while I was in the middle of my shower. I remember looking around and not finding a single thing to cover myself. There was nothing but bare wall, open stoll showers with no curtains and an angle hallway entrance with no door. I realized I was about to face the most horrible humiliation of my life. I knew there were also boys outside that had been watching the game and probably in on the joke. I never thought they would go as far as to send boys in on me. I couldn't do anything else but stand there naked in a corner with boys checking me out. I had no choice but exposed every bit of myself like a cheap stripper. They did nothing but look at my breasts and pussy and make embarrassing remarks about my private parts. They all had there cheap thrills before the ever gave me back my clothes. Even the girls peeked in to see what was going on. It was like one of those bad naked dreams, only this time I was wide awake. Love Nelida |
| Name: | Melisa |
| E-mail address: | ???? |
| Subject: | Jeans |
| Message: | I used to run around playing with boys and girls wearing skirts or shorts and it was never an issue. Obviously shorts did a better job in covering me up than a skirt. But when your 6,7 or 8 years old showing your panties was no big deal. I just ran up trees, sat on side walks with legs wide open and boys looking at our panties. Playing was far more interesting than boys knowing if our panties were pink, white or yellow. My Mom din't worry about it till I was 14-15 years old, making me wear a bra for my developing breasts and jeans so boys couldn't get at my pussy. Ofcourse fooling around with boys was exactly what girls wanted to do. An then one day it finaly happed while playing sexy games with two boys named Ricky, Tim and my girl friend Alice.
"Let's play tunching" Ricky said. "You mean tag" "No I mean tuching each other there" pointing to his crotch. "So who get's to tuch frist" Alice asked them. "Heads we get to tuch you and tails you tuch us" flipping a coin up in the air and landing in the tail side of the coin. Ok hands up in the air and then place our hands over their crotches. To our amaizement both their dicks were hard as rock. We spend a full minutes feeling the intire leghth of their penises and getting hornier and hornier by the second. "Ok time to flip the coin" said Ricky. But by then Alice ran away and I left me stuck there with Tim holding my arms in back of me and undoing the bottons of my blouse. "Being that you both cheated your are going to pay the prize and began shoving his hand down the front of my jeans. "Ricky is just tuching" "Yes but the rules have changed" as I felt his fingers slide all the way down into my pussy and discovered it was all wet. It was the first I had been tuched by a boy down there and I wasen't making much of an effort to hide the fact that it felt good. He was practically masturbating me and easing my pants and panties down with his other hand, while Tim slipped my blouse and bra up and played with my niples. "You look good naked Melisa" What else could I do but stand there getting fingered and secretly enjoy it. My niples were hard, my pussy was on fire and the most delicious shivers were going threw my whole body. I wasen't shure if what I had just felt was and orgasm, but it sure blew my mind away. I kept thinking about the danm jeans and how they were preventing me from opening my legs and wishing that Ricky would have taked them off. But the experience of getting stripped and fumbled by two boys was the most exciting thing that had happed to me yet. I din't have a clue my brother was going to teach all the other kinki stuff just two years latter. Love Melisa |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Sleepover embarrassment |
| Message: | Okay the boards a bit short, so here some random thoughts I have growing up.
Once I was at a girlfriends who was having a sleepover. We were about six or seven, in second grade. It was just me, her and her family. I enjoyed her, but her older brother was a pest. I thought he hated me because he teased me forever and ever, my knobby knees, my tattered clothes, my stupid family, my little nose... everything about me was wrong, you see. But his little sister was nice and we had class together -- regular school and Sunday school at church. We were BFFs and didn't even know it. So she has me for a sleep over, and its all we can do to avoid her brother. He was teasing us as we tried to play games, like jacks and scrabble, or did coloring books, just about everything. We watched TV and got to watch her shows, which made him worse. Well, when it was time for bed we went off to her room and played things like under the covers with flashlights, and pretended we where grownups, and had fun after we took our bath... She and I slept together in her bed, and the last thing I remember was her mother tucking us in as we went to bed. Well, just to warn you, I was a sleepwalker growing up, until I was in puberty, around twelve or thirteen. I woke up in the early morning, Sunday. We were going to church, together,and I was the first awake. As I gradually came to my consciousness that day, at early dawn, I gradually became aware of the bed I was sleeping in, and remember the sleepover I'd gone on. There was just one little problem,as I gradually came, too. As I became aware of it, I went into shock. Instead of sleeping with my little school friend, I was in bed with her brother. I had no idea how i got there, but fortunately, he was still dead asleep. Because he had me pinned between himself and the wall, it took all my control and careful movement to undo the covers enough to gingerly step over him, and get out. Somehow, I managed to do it without waking him up. I went back to my little friends room and nearly dove under the covers, I was so relieved. The only thing i remember about her brother was the dumb grin he had on his face as I woke up and slipped over him. He looked positively in heaven.... Only I was so relieved to get back with my friend before anyone else in her family found out. Year's later he told me he had been vaguely aware that I had been lurking at his door in the middle of the night, and that with some encouragement had climbed in with him, much to his amusement... He never told me exactly what had happened, but he implied that he enjoyed me sleeping in his bed that night very much, grinning.... I've often wondered whether,if the opportunity ever arises again, I should ask him what happened the night I slept with him, a six year old girl with an eleven year old boy!!!!! Oh my gawd, I was so embarrassed at the time -- and when he reminded me of it, again. luv, Janie (sleepwalker til twelve) |
| Name: | Melisa |
| E-mail address: | ???? |
| Subject: | To Janie |
| Message: | I loved reading your story "girl with no panties" I guess you've been naughty ever since you were a little girl. Not wearing panties and flashing my pussy to boys is something that I discovered when I was almost twenty years old. Ofcourse I did other sexy things when I was 10 or 11 years old, like leaving my curtains open so the boy next door could peep on me naked. It definitely gave me a delicious tingle knowing he was looking at me, but don't remember if it made my pussy wet. It's funny at that aged I thought showing my butt excited me more than showing my pussy. I din't even think about breasts, because I had none. They were just two slight bumps with a pointy niple on top. So what did you feel when you open your legs to a boy? Did you have crave for boys to see you naked? I did and I was always looking for ways to exhibit myself naked to boys. I also din't know what a clit was but felt good rubbing it. The first time a saw a penis, was because I conviced my cousin Jerry to show it to me. That was really exciting because I also let him check out my pussy. I don't know what he thought about it, but I sure felt his nuts, peeled back the skin and saw the little hole he peed threw. It also got grew big and hard right in my hand. I'm sure he remembers it but never talked about it. I guess when you do things like that when your so young, it means your going to be a slut when you grow up. But sluts always end up having more fun. Love Melisa |
| Name: | Melisa |
| E-mail address: | ???? |
| Subject: | Family secrets 3 |
| Message: | My affair with my brother Robert was almost a daily thing but often one sided. I was always the one naked, sucking his dick and letting him do anything he wanted to me. He was having all the orgasms and I was ending up in the bathroom all the time.
"Ok next time I'll get you off" was always what he said. The truth was, we were having quickies before my Mom came back and not enough time to do me. That was when he began getting kinky on me making me stick thing in my pussy and masturbating myself while he watched jerking himself off. "You want to go to a party with me" he asked me. "Robert your not supoused to go to a party with your sister" "Don't you get it" "Get what" "It's and excuse to be alone" Robert told me he had a place we could be alone with each other for hours. "Mom would never know it's not a party" he said. It din't take much tempting me so we told my Mom it was a birthday party. I wore a strapless halter, high heels and short skirt so my Mom would suspect anything and both took off down the street. It was a small house that belonged to one of his friends, but never expected he had taken me there to have group sex with his two friends. "Wow she's a cock jerker if I ever saw one" one of them said looking me up and down as if he was stripping me with his eyes. "Come on sis show them your pussy" as he reached under my skirt, pull it up to my waist and exposed my panties to both of them. I knew then I was about to be sexually taked advantage off. I tried to reach for the door, but convenietly found locked and dragged back away from the door. My struggling din't make a bit of defrence to avoid having my clothes taked off. In no time they had stripped me down to my panties and had stashed away my skirt and halter. I found myself standing in my high hell shoes covering my bare breasts and hoping they wouldn't notice my wet panties that had probably gone transparent. "See how wet she is" Robert said as he ran his finger over my wet panty crotch. I kept thinking I was given them a tail tale sign, that I had enjoyed being stripped and my wetness was proof of it. My face was flushed with embarrasment, but couldn't deny it was making me extremely aroused. Robert was holding and fumbling my hard niples at the same time and felt myself melting away with sexual desire. I just stood there watching his two totally nude friends cuming at me with their hard dicks pointing at a me. It was such a mind blowing feeling, having my niples sucked and my wet panties peeled off, all I wanted was getting sexually roughed up. Just feeling their hands all over me and their cold wet dicks brushing against my thighs, made me feel like screaming them to fuck me. "Don't cum inside her" I heard Robert say "just finger her and fuck her in the mouth. I was placed on the floor with my legs held apart and instantly had an orgasms when I felt his friend's tongue slide up the slit of my pussy and began sucking my clit. His other friend climbed on my face and pushed his hard dick down my throat. Robert just looked down at me with a smile on his face. He knew I was way passed feeling embarrassed and enjoying getting ravished and it was turning him on also. "She likes to swallow so don't worry about cuming in her mouth" he said. I swallowed three full loads of sperm that day and found out how good it feels getting my pussy eaten out by three deferent guys. I also found out how delicious it feels having my pussy sucked with a finger slipped into my butt hole. We all took showers together and my mom just asked us if we a had a good time. Thank God it din't show on my face. It was the most daring thing I had ever done in my life. My Mom would have kill me if she had ever found out, her 16 year old daughter had just gotten gang banged. It felt good to feel like a dirty whore, at least for one day. Good enough to do it again. Love Melisa |
| Name: | Melisa |
| E-mail address: | ???? |
| Subject: | Family secrets 2 |
| Message: | Every time mother would leave the house my brother Robert would rush to the window. He would watch her walk down the street till she turned the corner. The he'd walk into my room naked stroking his hard dick and waving it at me. That ment getting down on my knees and sucking him off.
"Let's do it before she comes back" he would tell me. I used to suck his dick by the window, while he looked out to check on my Mom. He dick was usually already stiff and dripping with pre-cum, way before my Mom ever left the house. Come on sis before she comes back" he would tell me. I had done it so many times and had gotten to the point of liking it. It was so naughty and dirty, I think that's what made me so wet and horny. I loved the taste of pre-cum and used to squeez it with my hand to maked more cum out. It was his sperm what took some time getting used to. The damn this use to taste like bleach. Ofcourse after swallowing half it and the rest sprayed on my face, you end up getting used to it. I always did it feeling guilty about it, but that was just what got me so wet and horny. Then my Mom would show up around the corner and my dripping pussy never got eaten. Another trip to the bathroom with the excuse of taking a shower and frostrated as hell. At least latter things got much better than I expected, but felt like whore doing it. I guess I'll have to add part 3 when I get back from work..... Also make some comments about your latest story Janie. I love not wearing panties. Love Melisa |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | A Girl with No Panties (based on a story my mom told me about her youth, before I was born) in 'first person' |
| Message: | When I was a child of 11, I used to do the most spoilt awful things. One was to forget wear panties under my dresses in the summer. I had the most beautiful thin dresses that I’d outgrown. With my smooth hairless pussy, it was more than any boy that age could ever wish to see! I was so naughty; I gave boys a glimpse of everything that I thought they wanted – and a long one. I teased and entranced them—or maybe it was more what it did to me. I remember what I did very well, for it was fun to do. Once in a while it led to a most wonderful, beautiful experience, too, as I did. I found various ways to make it happen -- I could skip putting my panties getting dressed, or take them off and put them in the bag I carried, or even hide them in my purse. Then it was all a matter of whether I would avert my mother’s gaze. She knew I did it, but didn’t care. Maybe she thought it was cute.
One day mother and I were going into town. It was a hot day and I felt antsy around my sex. So with the old overgrown white dress that barely covered half my thighs, sitting down I wore no panties. Soon we were riding into town on the bus, having fun. The bus was crowded so we had to go to the back to sit on the seats over the back wheels. These seats were positioned crossways not front to back like the rest. When you sat down, you faced the other side of the bus. The people opposite you on the other side of the bus could look at you in the face, or in my case, look up my dress. We got on at our stop, a mother with her 9 year old daughter. As we did, we made their way to the back of the bus where we sat down. A mother with a boy of about 13 years of age were sitting there, as we made our way to the back of the bus and sat down, opposite them. They sat in the empty seat opposite where we sat down. with a little bounce off the seat I abruptly sat down. The boy seemed to notice -- he focused his attention on me immediately as I did, as I did. I knew I was quite pretty with my bright brown eyes and long shimmery dirty blond hair as I sat down. I disturbed the young man long enough to notice me as I did. However, what made me stand out was my very tight-topped, short-skirted, white summer dress, which I had really outgrown. The poor kid across the aisle from me was quite distressed by what I wore, I thought. As the bus pulled away he looked across at me with longing eyes. Straight away I could tell that he noticed what I did not have on. Under my dress, it must have been plain to see – my panties were missing, straight away, flesh on seat. What I decided to do then was going to be a little wrong. Through the thin translucent material of my dress, I thought he could see my girlish nipples, but I wasn’t sure. The dark circles of my youthful areolas showed a teensy bit around them. For a brief moment our eyes met and then I blushed… I nearly fainted. I imagined he had realized what I was doing, as he looked away from me, momentarily in shock. A few moments later I suddenly made a movement, shifting a bit. I was pretending to act as if I was trying to get comfortable in my seat, squirming around. To surprise him, I opened my legs open a bit. Then I thought well why not, opening them farther so they were almost wide. I imagined I showed him most of me. He glanced around, and down and then his eyes nearly popped out of his head. I greeted him with the best looking sight of my flesh I’d ever given any boy. I could tell he was utterly amazed by what he saw -- that I was NOT wearing any panties at all! It was beautiful!!! I was gazing up looking at the advertisements on the bus, trying to pretend that I didn’t realize that I was giving him the most perfect view of my smooth hairless pussy in the streaming warm sunlight through the bus window! I wondered if he could believe his good fortune! My heart thundered in my chest every moment I held myself for him to see. Soon I saw him get a stiff erection in his pants. He looked uncomfortable as he tried to hide it from view. I wondered if he’d ever seen naked girls -- perhaps his girl cousins? Hmmm.... Somehow this was so erotically thrilling I couldn’t stop the entire ride I wondered what he was thinking? “WOW! A girl not wearing any panties! WOW!” He could hardly take his eyes from off the area between my legs -- my beautiful slit! It was the most fun I ever had on a bus ride. I enjoyed every lovely moment of my open legged display, all the way until we arrived at the town stop. When the bus stopped, my mother quickly got up and rushed us off the bus ahead of them. As we got off for a moment, I glanced behind back so our eyes met again. I smiled slightly, so he could tell I was instantly in Love! When we got off the bus my mother said. "Did you see that boy? He was so rude -- he was staring at you…” I wondered if my mom had realized that I was not wearing any knickers!" He looked with such sad eyes as we headed into a nearby shop. I sighed with a heavy heart … wishing so much that I could go panty-less and be with my new found young male friend. "Well", said mother, "I suppose it’s just me -- it is a hot day!" Then… “Janie, was that you?!!! Oh, JANIE! Oh my gawd… JANIE!!!! What am I to do with you?” I still love to go clean shaven, showing my delightfully smooth, hairless pussy when I’m not wearing my panties ever since that day! luv, liar, liar pants on fire (Janie) |
| Name: | Luisanna |
| Subject: | Sadistic Siblings (explicit) |
| Message: | I was the middle child in a family of 5 kids. 3 step brothers and 1 step sister and me. My sister is 3 years older than me. Our parents were busy! My brothers were extremely mean and abusive to me growing up, they were just always torturing me. The worst thing they ever did was when my parents went away on a vacation and left my oldest brother Tony in charge. I was 16 years old, and I knew it was goimg to be a bad week and boy was I right. The first few days went ok, we all had school and stayed out of each others way. Friday night came and after dinner, my brothers told me to clean up, I stupidly refused saying it was my sisters job. Bad Idea. Tony snapped, he said I would be sorry for not listening to him. He and my other brother Ray grabbed me and took me down stairs. They sat me on the couch and discussed what they should do to me (they loved doing that shit). Tony decided that if I wasn't going to listen to him I was due for some serious punishment then. He went to my dads room, got a pair of handcuffs (My Dad is a cop) and handcuffed me to one of the basement posts, it had these steel collars on it that held it to the beam that was about 7 feet tall. So my hands were cuffed above my head. They thought it was the funniest thing as they kept poking me and play slapping my face. Then Ray decided to pull my pants down. He yanked my shorts and panties down all the way to my ankles. It was hugely embarrassing to be hung there totally exposed from my belly button down in front of them all. They thought it was the funniest thing. Then spun me around slapped my ass and looked at my pussy and butthole totally degrading me. Then they just went upstairs and left me there chained to a fuckin post! What the fuck!!
What happened next was the worst, they came downstairs again with my sister this time. My older sister who likes to pick on me more than anyone else!! Needless to say she was stunned at the site of her lil sister handcuffed naked to a pole. I pleaded with her to set me loose, but they just laughed and said no she had friends coming over and I now I could be the party favor! I prayed this was a joke but unfortunately it was true! A whole bunch of her and my other brother's asshole friends came over. They were upstairs for a long time, and I hoped they would stay there. No such luck! Thier drunk teenage asses, girls and guys alike, came down to see me! They laughed and laughed, took pictures with thier cells, and had a great time humiliating me. They worked my shirt up to my arm pits and snapped my bra open exposing my breasts. Horrified socks fell out that I used to pad my bra, They laughed hystercially at this and my tiny tits. I have very little pubic hair and its blonde so I look bare down there. They tickled my sides making me wiggle all around saying I had the body of a 12 year old girl! It was cold down there so my nipples sprung out and I got goosebumps all over. I wish I could say it was over then, but it wasn't. This went on for hours, they just kept drinking, partying and humiliating me in dozens of ways. They smacked my ass. They poked my arm pits, belly button, pussy and even in my ass. They drew all sorts of embarrassing things on me with markers slapped my ass and spread my cheeks using a magic marker to tickle my butthole and pussy. They kept force feeding me soda cause they thought it was funny till I had to pee real bad! I pleaded with them to let me go to the bathroom but they said no way. Instead my sister decided to tickle my sides and stomach till I could not hold it any longer and peed all over myself right there in front of everyone. My sister and brothers made me swear not to tell before they let me go. They said they'd send naked pics of me out to everyone. I could not look at any of them for days! Pictures and gosip viciously spread through, and it eventually got back to everyone at school. Everyone called me tiny tits after that. |
| Name: | bob |
| E-mail address: | hlamancusa7@gmai.com |
| Subject: | random |
| Message: | well at school a couple days ago, it was prank day. i thought i was gonna be a really hard target bc i have an older brother that always pulls pranks on me. i thought wrong. after school i was walking to my locker when a senior came up to me and threw my purse over the stairwell. not knowing anything i reached over and tried to catch it but it turns out there was a girl on the other side. she grabbed my wrists and pulled me over to where i was bent over the railing at my waist. they then duct taped my ankles and wrists so i was stuck. they then pulled my pants and panties down so my bare butt was showing while i screamed, but they duct taped my mouth. then they started spanking and taking pics. they were fingering me then wanted more so they shoved their fist up my pussy. then more people started showing up for the basketball game and i was still stuck. one guy came over to the front of me and pulled down my shirt so my HUGE boobs were revealed. i heard laughter and cameras in the back round and later found out the pics were posted on facebook. i still have not forgot about this to this day |
| Name: | Melisa |
| Subject: | Family secrets |
| Message: | I never told my Mom about my older brother sexually molesting me. My Mom had divorced my Dad when I was ten years old and often being left alone in the house with my brother Robert. He was 17 and I was 16 when he walked in on me and caught me with no clothes on. I was sure it had been by accident, but the second time he just stood there checking me out. I was embarrassed about him looking at me because he seemed to be sexually get off on it. I admit getting dress in front of him had also sexually aroused me, but brushed it off as normal situation that often happed when you live in the same house.
"Melisa I'm your brother" he said. "Yes but I'm naked and your not" while I stood there getting dressed in front of him. I found myself stuck between not telling my Mom and having sexual thought about my brother. The next day we both ended up naked, horny, dripping wet sucking each other off. At least we boys agreed on non penetration and knew it had to be kept a secret. An easy thing to do when your having exploding orgasm almost every day. It was brother and sister sex and both felt guilty about it, but the flesh is weak and good orgasms are hard to resist. Love Melisa |
| Name: | Drew. |
| Subject: | to Dan |
| Message: | Hi Dan, You still reading these stories? I dont mean to rush you but the last archives were stories from back before in March. 2010. Ive been writing stories for a couple of years now and none of mine have appeared in the archives yet. So if you get a little time I think we would really all love to see some of those old stories.
thanks for all youve done. I really love this site Drew |
| Name: | Lidia |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Friends with benefits |
| Message: | I used to love spending my summer vacations at my uncles ranch. Plenty of open country space to go mountain biking and even riding horses once in a while. After a full year of school homework and projects, I was really looking forward to finally have some fun. I hung out with my cousin Marie and a bunch of boys and girls from the area and go bike riding on the ranch trails. There was Marie, Ann, Susan and me, all 14 years old and then six boys between 14 and 16. All boys like to show off when girls are around and that day Eddie never expected he was going to end up losing his clothes. I found out because Marie, Ann and Susan were in on the prank and couln't wait to see naked.
"Don't worry" they told me "his going to be so embarrassed he won't what anyone to know about it" Sundently Eddie ended with a plastic tie-rod around his wrists and hung from a tree branch. His tshirts pulled up over his head and shoes and socks taked off. There was no one that could hear his kicking and screaming, but stopped when he realized there was no way to prevent it. "God they are really going to do it" "Yeah just wait when his dick pops out" said Ann getting all worked up about it. I admit the whole thing was making me embarrassed but also excited. As long as every one else was having fun I might as well look. I felt such a rush go threw my body when his underwear came off and out popped the biggest boner I ever saw. It was so hard and stick out it was very hard not to look at it. Marie, Ann and Susan went right up to him to check it out. "By the looks of I think your enjoying this" she was asking him. Eddie looked so humiliated words just couldn't come out of his mouths. He was stark naked with everything hanging out and could do nothing about it. He just hung there getting his butt slapped, his dick peels back revealing the wet shinny head of his dick. I just stood looking at it and thinking he'd probably cum right there and then. That's probably was what they were trying to do and would surely be the most arousing thing of all. It din't happed but still very horny to see precum dripping down his tight little testicles. Eddie got teased, groped and felt up till the all satisfied their sexual lust and cut his lose. All quiet and embarrassed, he put his clothes back on and looked stunded about what just happed to him. Foe me it had been the most sexy and erotic experience ever and will never forget His name or hid cute dick. Love Lidia |
| Name: | sds |
| Subject: | Karen Greenwood - Tied and stripped |
| Message: | Two days previously Karen Greenwood had been enjoying the high life, she was from a wealthy home with a rich American father. Two days ago she wouldn't have imagined herself with her arms tied to a bunk bed while stood uncomfortably on her tiptoes in a cheap smelly care home. What had happened incidentally was a chain of events that no one could have predicted and which ended with the poor teenager in the hands of some young rough kids who took delight in her embarrassment and humiliation. Her father was in China on important business when Karen’s mother fell ill. It was nothing majorly serious but a foreign highly contagious bug that meant they she would have to spend two months in hospital in quarantine to stop a potential lethal outbreak among the elderly. With no family in the country and being a minor Karen was taken into emergency foster care but due to lack of places was dumped into the mill grange. The other kids had taken an instant dislike to her and her posh accent. All this had culminated in her arms tied up to the top bunk by Becky her forceful roommate.
Becky was quickly joined by two other girls who giggled together whispering about their captive. “Let me go right now” said an annoyed and slightly distressed Karen with her posh accent. Her arms had been tied to the bed via some cable ties and so she would have to be cut loose. They dug lightly into her wrists but luckily her many ballet lessons growing up had given her strong feet as she balanced on her tiptoes to alleviate the pressure. “Shut up you stuck up bitch” shouted the chubby Becky rubbing hands together. If ya’ dare shout yell be getting a battering ok?” Karen suddenly scared of her foul mouthed captors closed her mouth and looked pleadingly between them. There she hung, quite tall for her age but very skinny. Her skin was quite tanned after a recent holiday and her hair was a cut short into a blond bob. Currently she had on a black vest top that due to her raised arm position showed a little bit of her tummy, on bottom she had a red tartan skirt which was fairly loose and short but some fairly thick white tights underneath helped preserve her modesty. Everything she wore probably cost more than the other girls combined wardrobe but she wasn't going to tell them that not in her current predicament. The girls started to go through her clothing bag pulling out various bits until they came to her underwear. “ooo lets have a look see what posh knickers are like” they laughed pulling each piece out and admiring it to her horror they skipped past a few of her nicer pieces and then taunted her about her granny knickers and some with quite childish print on them. They found some of her bra’s and laughed at the padded cups and was asking if she was wearing one right now. Becky pulled out a pair of fairly large black panties and laughed “these must be her pulling knickers, black! what a naughty girl” she then walked over with them and put them on the poor tied up girls head they all burst into hysterics over the sight of them blindfolding her. “Now you be good or you’ll have some shoved in your gob as well.” suddenly Karen started to panic, it was one thing to be tied up but now blindfolded she felt even more helpless. Everything suddenly seemed to get worse as she heard boy’s voices and their laughs joined the giggling girls. Her arms had stated to go numb but she daren’t complain as it could just egg on her tormentors. Becky whispered for the group of youths to be quiet and watch. She crept over slowly to the tied up girl and with a big grin on her face lifted the front of Karen’s tartan skirt slowly up. The pleated loose nature of the skirt meant that the poor tied up girl was none the wiser has her tights came into view. Although they were somewhat covered by her white tights you could still see her large grey knickers and could just make out the pink flowers and trim that decorated them. Nice knickers commented one boy before getting a punch in the gut to shut him, up. Karen blushed slightly thinking that they were still going through her clothes and not looking at her actual underwear. The boys were getting a look at the girls great long legs covered only with white tights and visible underwear. Becky was suppressing laughter as she let the skirt slowly fall back into place and not alert the tied up girl. “Please let me go” begged an uncomfortable Karen. The boys and girls merely laughed at her and Becky warmed her “Shut up or else posh tart” which brought everyone else into even more fits of laughter. Becky again warned them to be quiet and this time carefully unfastened the buttons at the front of the skirt. Once they were all stealthily undone she slowly worked the skirt over Karen’s slender hips and down her long legs. Unbeknown to the skinny Teen her skirt was now on the floor. The laughter continued but before Karen could figure out that something was wrong she felt her top slowly getting raised. “What are you doing?” cried a distressed Karen. “”seeing how ticklish you are” laughed Becky and began tickling her exposed tummy. In reality she had raised it up exposing the front Karen’s knickers and tights totally. The tickling started and unfortunately for the poor exposed girl she was very ticking. Her screams of laughter and body squirming against her restraints were giving the other teens a real show. As she twisted from side to side the others got a good look at her little panty clad bum barely covered by a pair of white tights. Becky beamed in delight at the girl’s scream and suddenly reached down and started tickling the girls exposed almost bare feet. As expected she was even more ticklish there and she kicked her feet wildly as she tried to move them out of reach which was not easy while still hanging by your wrists. Becky used this as a perfect chance to remove the pulled down skirt completely to the suppressed giggles of the others. “Please stop” screamed a breathless Karen. and to her surprise Becky did. She stepped back with the others crowding the small bedroom to get a better look at the captive who was currently stood exposing her grey and pink flowery knickers to the room. “Wow you really are ticklish aren't you” said a grinning Becky trying to suppress a laugh. She was holding up the tartan skirt like a trophy. Her grin grew as she approached the helpless girl again. “I know let’s see how ticklish you are on your bare feet” Karen’s heart suddenly started beating faster what did she mean, surely she wasn't going to remove her tights. “No you can’t! Please don’t, let me go” stammered a panicky Becky. Becky gave Karen a pain flick in the centre of her forehead. “Don’t you tell me what I can do; you’re the one tied up. Now if I hear you one more time you’ll be in trouble” said Becky joy dripping from every word. Karen felt the Chubby girl hands grip her tights just above her knees. She could have kicked out but fear gripped her now she would try and put up with her torment and hoped it would be over soon. “What wrong with you anyway you embarrassed to show ya legs?” bated Becky, Karen didn't say anything. She hadn’t minded baring her legs while on holiday but right now the prospect seemed indecent. Without much ceremony the tights were whipped down Karen's legs. Now without her tights Karen felt very exposed and little did she know just how exposed she was. The boys in the room were now getting a good unobstructed view of her tanned skinny legs and her exposed underwear. The lads had a good laugh and wolf whistled making Karen blush even deeper. “Thats better little tramps should show off more skin” laughed Becky her eyes all over her captive. Before Karen could protest her assailant wasted no time in starting to tickle her exposed feet while removing the tights completely. Karen again burst into fits of laughter again it was truly torture as she squirmed and danced giving everyone show of her grey and pink flowery knickers. Her arms killed as the cable ties dug into her wrists but she couldn't keep the weight on her toes. The tickling combined with the pain in her wrists distracted her from the lack of skit. As the popular saying Ignorance is bliss and poor Karen's bliss was about to be shattered. “awww bless the little babies all ticklish” said Becky finally relenting the foot tickling. She took the opportunity to remove the tights completely and passed held them up like a trophy she then handed them and the skirt to one of the younger girls and she went out of the room with a big grin on her face. “Please just let me go” begged an embarrassed Karen. Which was only responded by the others youth’s laughter. Becky picked up a roll of tape and broke of a piece. “If you don’t shut up i’ll tape your big mouth up” warned Becky but instead lifted the front of Karen’s vest top and taped it up just below her breasts adding to the girls exposure |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Surprise!!!! |
| Message: | I went swimming this morning as usual, only none of my friends were there -- all off shopping, I guess. So after 60 laps in the big 25m pool, I went to the little kiddie’s pool and did kick turns. There’s no one there for about four hours, now. About six sets and I headed to the showers, amid furtive stares from the lifeguards around. I was the only swimmer this morning; the lifeguards were about only other people around.
'Merry Christmas,' I said to Thomas, a head lifeguard who works there, passing by. 'You too, Janie. You're our best customer, you know...’ Then without warning, he continued, 'What's Santa gonna bring our little Janie for Christmas?' OMG!!! I thought, this was too fresh! He's got to be at least ten years younger than I am! He shouldn’t talk with me familiar, like that!!!! 'I have no idea,' I replied, ignoring his precocious comment, without a thinking at all. Then it dawned on me again that he was looking down at my swimsuit, again. OMG! (It was pretty skimpy, down there, I have to admit.) 'Well if I were Santa,' Thomas continued, 'I'd bring you a new swimsuit. That one you’re wearing's pretty threadbare, you know….' No I don’t know, darn you! OMG, he'd noticed my swimsuit!!! Even while he stared! Tom always stood above the little short pool, where I practiced my kick turns. It was just the right length to be there... I knew the lifeguards liked to look, but really, to stare at me now? Then comment about my swimsuit? I mean really.... I was unemployed about a year! 'Because Janie, I love your swimsuit,' he continued, 'and it's probably not right for me to say a word that I cared, one way or another -- I mean, you must be close to thirty, I suppose. Anyhow, I'm sorry, I mean I'm only guessing about that -- surely, I shouldn't care.' 'But Janie, what I mean is, you need a new swimsuit,' he continued. 'The chemicals in the pool wear out nylon fabric, you know. So Santa's got a little gift for you at the entrance to the pool…’ OMG, I couldn't believe it! They'd noticed my little old nylon suit after all -- I was amazed. So I did what only I could do, then. I gave Tom a big hug, telling him how much I appreciated his concern for what I wear swimming. I mean, after all, you'd think he was telling me politely my sex showed. Well cuz you know, maybe he could, I mean he could see a little of my p*ssy. Because I mean I could looking in the mirror in the shower room. 'Be sure to stop by and say hi to Bob on the way out,' said Tom. 'Merry Christmas, Janie!' You’re the reason have of our swimmers are here, you know!’ (with a wink) Then it dawned on me, why I like swimming. Wearing a light swimsuit, shows my sex just a bit. Maybe, I thought, well just maybe, it’s as good as being nude – I mean almost. In the morning, as long as I swim my laps, and act 'professional' I can parade around exhibiting myself as much as I want -- or dare. That's why I love swimming!!!! OMG I’ve gotta go tell my psyche! On the way out by the desk, I stopped to say hi to the clerk, Bob. Now Bob's seventy-ish but still has that twinkle in his eyes, and he stares... 'Janie,' he said, 'we've got a present for you.' 'Here look,’ he said with a grin. He had a very nice package wrapped up in a little box. So excited, I couldn't wait to see what it was. Plus Tom and the other lifeguards were watching through the windows. But as I opened it, I realized it was a swimsuit inside that little cardboard box.... 'Oh my gaawd, it's just what I ALWAYS wanted!' I bubbled, delighted. It was a very nice marmalade colored cross-back, my favorite Speedo style. And it was even made from..... hmmmm, very, very light nylon. Very nice.... I mean very, very nice -- I was so embarrassed to get it, I was turning red. Then I realized there was only one little problem -- the lining was still sewn in in front.... That's okay, I thought to myself. I can fix that in a heartbeat..... And just as I did, my sinuses opened up, pouring out what seemed like a cup of water out from up there... Oh my gawd, all over Bob's desk... Now I was embarrassed turning beet red… 'Janie, you're wonderful,' said Bob, wildly laughing. 'Without you, I'd do nothing here, but sleep, all day! The lifeguards think about you the same way I do, too.' ‘Merry Christmas Janie, see ya Wednesday.’ ‘See ya, Bob. Tada. Say hi to the lifeguards for me…’ And with that, I went prancing out by the big glass windows, smiling, blowing kisses to the lifeguards holding up my swimsuit for them all to see! Merry Christmas! |
| Name: | Kaycee |
| Subject: | Freshman Year |
| Message: | Well, I was walking down the street near these woods at about 3:00p.m. and I walked past these senior girls and they said "hey freshman come here!" So I got scared and started running, I'm pretty fast too, One of them tackled me and they pulled me into the woods. The one that tackled me and her friend pushed me high up, against a chain link fence and the other girl that went behind the fence and pulled my underwear up REALLY high and it hurt so bad I started crying. Leann put a tennis ball in it and twisted it around and to add to the pain Kali and Mary let go leaving me dangling by my panties and I started screaming and crying and begging them to let me down. Leann said "look at the wittle baby bitch cwying! And they stripped me(to nothing except my pink C-cup frilly bra and my frilly pink panties to match my bra) that's when I started bawling. Then Mary said "let's help little miss baby!" so she grabbed sugar and poured it down my panties! Kali came over with a handful of worms and said "here ya go beotch!" The worms were eating the sugar in my crotch! then to make it even worse they started to put twigs in the back of my panties. To top it all off they took off my bra and twisted my nipples really hard. They then spun me around and started slapping my butt after at least 50 spankings they left. I hung for about 5 minutes and my panties ripped. Since there were worms and twigs in my panties I took off all my underwear and ran home completely naked.
|
| Name: | Logan |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Strip games |
| Message: | I once played a strip game with with some friends. I thought it was a good way to get to see a girl I liked naked. I had been trying to get a date with Elsey ever since I saw her. The whole thing backfired and ended up in my underwear. The thought of loosing them had given me an erection. I sat there bent over trying to hide it, but then lost and hand to take them off. I began slipping them off but then I was told I had to stand up. I still remember girls saying "look at that boner" and seeing Elsey looking at it. I had to stay that way till the end of the game with everyone teasing me about it. It was a blood rushing embarrasment and the first time I was forced to show myself naked in front of six girls. I later got my clothes back and thought it was the end of it. If anything good happend that night, was Elsey cuming up to me and placing her hand on my dick.
"You want me to take care of it" she asked me. What else could I do, but let her take me to one of the up stairs bedroom. She gave me the best blow job ever and then asked me to suck her pussy and finally got to see her naked. She had a body to kill for and plenty of hot steaming sex. Logan |
| Name: | Michael |
| E-mail address: | ??????????? |
| Subject: | A Dream Come True |
| Message: | This is my first post on here and is entirely true. I was 17 years old at this time. I am 20 now 6' tall average build. Ok so every summer I visit my father my mother and father divorced when I was only months old and while my mother moved to Ohio my father still remained in Missouri. I had this crush on a girl I had known my entire live her name was Miranda. She was amazing and at the time everything I ever wanted. I was your run of the mill skater boy; long hair, skateboard, and I was in a metal band. She was the gothic chick with thick eyeliner dark hair black clothes listened to metal. We were perfect for each other. Now her parents and my dad were good friends which is how we knew each other. While I was in town I called her up and she invited me to a party for one of her friends. Little did I know until I got there she was inviting me to pretend to be her boyfriend because her ex was going to be at the party. So we drink a bit and her friends do some karaoke and she whispers to me that she thinks her ex is getting suspicious because at the time we were only holding hands. So to put on a show I took her and made out with her so everyone could see that it was serious. After the party she wanted me to ask if I could spend the night at one of her friend's house I called my dad and he was cool with it as always (my dad is a very relaxed guy). We were told not to stay in the same room by the friends mom but during the night I snuck in and lied in bed with her while we made out. Then her friend comes in and says she is going out to the gas station so we were going to wait outside it was about 3 in the morning and we started to make out under the stars then it started to escalate a bit and I started to rub her b cup breasts over her shirt. then I went underneath and rubbed her nipples slowly. She didn't complain in fact she was beginning to moan so I decided to get ballsy and I reached inside her pants and began to rub her clit slowly under the night sky she was moaning as I was fingering her and licking her nipples. When things got heated we got off of the side walk and Into the bed of her friend's mother's truck and continued.. we had to stop eventually when her friend came back. It was the greatest summer I had for a long time. The fun didn't stop on that night either... Maybe I'll save that for another post. |
| Name: | Alan |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Bully owned |
| Message: | When I was 16 I lived in housing complex on the out skirts of town and went to the local high school. Most of the girls and boys that lived there also went to the same school. On weekends we use to hang out in a small park by the pool area. Our local bully was a boy named Anon that used to like picking on other boys. He picked on younger boys that knew wouldn't fight back and always when girl were around to show how tough he was. We all tried to stay away from him as much as we could. One day he threw a 14 year old boy into the pool fully clothes and then chaced him out of the park. The kid ran down the street crying and dripping wet. The next day his big brother Rick showed up with some of his friends.
"Anon is about to get his butt kicked in" said one the girl in our group. "How can you be so shure" we asked her. "Because that boy is a member of the school's boxing team" This was going to be a match made in heaven that everyone had long waited for. It seemed like every boy and girl in the park was there to watch. As expected Anon was no match. Anon found himself on the ground with Rick sitting on he chest slapping the hell out of his face. "So you like throwing kids into the pool" "Come on it was just a joke" Anon told him trying to convince him to let him go. Anon got his shirt taken off and the felt Rick's friends undoing the from of his pants. Anon realized he was about to get his clothes taked off and shamed in front of everyone and wouldn't be able to do anything about it. He was pinned down good and just laid there waiting to suffer his most embarrassing humiliation. His pants came off and then herd girls screaming when they watched his dick pop out as his undrerwear got yanked off. He looked so embarrassed and fushed with shame he couldn't utter a single word. "Not so tough with your clothes off are you" Rick told him, as Anon laid there totally naked with his dick completly exposed. Girl were all around him get laughing at his dick slowly growing hard. "Look he's getting a boner" some of them cried out while other just knelt over him have a close look at it. Seen a naked boy out in the open, was the horniest show the ever saw. His whole crotch was wide open for the viewing and could even see his butt hole. He got carried by arms and legs completly spread out and thrown in the pool and later had no choice but to run down the main street bare ass naked to get home. The fact that he had been seen nude by most of the girls in school must have been so humiliating he did show up in school for a whole week. The bullying stop and finally having to go back to school met being teased every day. He got owned and nothing in the world would change that. We all had fun watching and know everyone knows his dick is just 3 inches long. Best way to take care of bullies if you aske me. Love Alan |
| Name: | Emma |
| Subject: | Going home.... |
| Message: | I was born and brought up in Somerset, but when I was 17 we moved down to South Devon, and went to live in a house in Newton Abbott. It was a lovely house alongside the river estuary and not far from the sea. What I did hate was having to change schools. I had been in the sixth form at my local Comprehensive, and had loads of friends, most of whom I’d grown up with. Down in Newton I didn’t know anyone, and even worse, the local school had no sixth form so I had to go to 6th form college in Exeter… a 25 min train ride away.
I soon made some friends at college, but most of them were from the Exeter area. For some reason I really never hit it off with the other girls who travelled up from Newton everyday… but the boys… well… that was a different matter! It so happened that the train journey to college was along one of the most scenic stretches of railway in the country, following the Exe estuary down to the coast at Dawlish, then hugging the coast as far as Teignmouth, before turning inland to Newton alongside the Teign estuary. The guys loved pointing out all the points of interest to this ‘newbie’ who also happened to look pretty good! Basically the girls were jealous of me…. The first couple of terms went ok, ..it was at the start of the summer term that things went wrong. I’d started dating this cute rugby player called Paul.. All muscle and really fun to be with. What I didn’t realise was that he’d dated Louise, who was also from Newton and caught the same train home as me. Although they had split up Louise still imagined that Paul and her would get together again and was less than pleased to see me with him. Things got quite unpleasant between us and I came to hate travelling on the same train as her and her friends. I ceased to be Emma… I was now that bitch from Bath…. and seemed to get less popular as the days went by. Despite all this I never suspected, even for a moment, that they planned to take me down a peg or two…. The first I knew of it was one Friday afternoon. I caught the train as normal, .found a seat in the end coach well away from Lou and her friends, and settled down to do some of my homework . I gradually sort of sensed I wasn’t alone. I looked up to find myself surrounded by Lou and her friends. I was ‘escorted’ from my seat to the vestibule area at the end of the coach… I was worried.. I knew I was in trouble.. one against six is never great odds… Lou had me pinned against the door, her eyes glazed over, she looked so close to hitting me….. and all this over a boy she wasn’t even with…. ‘Hey bitch…. not chasing my boyfriend today then?’ ‘If you mean Paul.. MY boyfriend … no he’s got evening lectures today… and you and he split up months before I came along’ ‘It was temporary… we’d have got back together if YOU hadn’t shown up from Bath, flashing your tits and ass at him..’ ‘I never even knew about you and him….’ ‘Oh yeah… like I’m going to believe a word you say… Anyway, what’s your precious Paul going to think when he hears you’ve got pissed and stripped on the train?’ ‘I’m not going to….’ Then I saw two things.. one of the girls with a large bottle of cheap cider… and the sharp little knife in Laura’s hand… This was all planned.. they were prepared.. I had no real option than to go along with them…. They passed me the cider.. ‘Drink bitch’ So I did.. took a few mouthfuls… then a few more.. drank half the bottle pretty quickly.. my head was spinning and I felt bloated… ‘Now your clothes’ I was well on the way to being drunk, but I couldn’t do it.. it was too humiliating, too soul destroying ‘Noooooo… please… I can’t… please… ? I flinched as Louise brought up the knife, grabbed the front of my blouse, and sliced down… cutting off the first three buttons, exposing my bra and belly to everyone… ‘DO IT! … or I’ll slice your clothes off bit by bit…. I had no option… my clothes had to come off.. Better I did it and have something wearable to put back on, rather than Lou and her friends cut them off me.. I slipped the now button less blouse off and slid my skirt down, standing on the train in just my bra, panties and shoes… ‘Shoes please’ Ordered Lou ‘ so I had to kick off my little black pumps, leaving me barefoot on the sticky carriage floor. I’ve always had a thing about feet, and oddly I felt much more naked without my shoes… ‘Please.. no more Louise. pleasee…. ‘ I actually begged her as the smirk on her face got bigger… She knew she had me where she wanted me… ‘The bra Emma’ she said forcibly.. I couldn’t bring myself to do it, my arms wouldn’t function… Louise reached out and with a quick flick sliced through the front of the bra and it dropped to the floor, ruined. Shit!!! I was topless on a train….. My cute little tits exposed to anyone who came to the end of the carriage…only my little pale pink thong protecting what was left of my modesty… I tried my best to cover my bare boobs with my hands and arms, while praying that this humiliation would be enough for her… I was wrong. ‘The thong Emma!’ ‘No…no…nooo.. Please Lou.. Please Lou…let me keep it… ‘ Louise laughed, and a couple of her friends grabbed my arms, uncovering my boobs, baring them to the world… Louise grabbed my thong.. But she didn’t pull it down…she wrenched it up! I screamed!!! The pain was immense…especially when she sawed the wet thong back and forwards across my swollen pussy!! My body was betraying me.. A fact not lost on Louise or her friends! Louise used her knife to cut away the thong… whatever happened, I was going home minus my underwear… Louise had one final indignity left for me…She had me pick up my clothes… all tattered and torn… she had me pull down the window, wow.. was that wind cold on my naked body…., And throw all my clothes off the moving train…. Every last stitch… I was sobbing as I saw my blouse floating off into the distance… I was stark naked on the train…and all alone as Louise and her friends wandered back to their seats, laughing at my predicament… |
| Name: | Andrea |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Cheating |
| Message: | It had been four years that Ann had moved in with her boy friend Mark. She had met him when she was 20 years old and move in with him against her parents wishes. They din't like the idea of Ann moving in with a guy that was eight years older than her, but Ann was in love and did it anyway. Sex was great but soon bacame boaring. Ann liked kinky sex but din't dare talk to him about it. Every time they had had sex, she would find herself dreaming about having her clothes ripped off, tied up or fucked against a wall. She seem to be allways sucking his dick but never getting he pussy eaten out. After two years Ann seemed to be masturbating herself more and more while Mark was at work. Although she still loved him, she bagan contamplating having an affair with another guy. She had a guy that had been after her for an months, told her he wanted to have sex with her and even gave her his phone number. She thought if Mark never found out there would be no harm done and finally decided to call him up. The guy ravished her as soon as he got her into his apartment. He did every dirty thing that Ann had wished Mark had done to her. She went home that day feeling guilty about cheating on Mark, but the next day she was back fucking with the guy again. Ann never knew that Mark already knew about her cheating. He kept it quiet for a whole week and unaware of what he was planing to do to her. It was on a saturday that Mark had four of his friends over for beers. As I walked out of the shower he ripped my towel off, called me a bitch and began trying to drag me out naked in front of his friends.
"Mark please don't do this" while she desparently hung on to anything she could get her hands on. "What's the mater" he screamed at me "don't you want to fuck more men" "Please Mark I won't do it again" "You can say that again" as he kept pulling her towards the hallway. Ann had an expression of horror on her face. She knew she couldn't hold on any longer an soon would find herself nude and publicly humiliated. She laid helpless on the hallway floor, while Mark locked the bedroom door so she couldn't get back in. She could hear his friends waiting in the living room. Something told her this was going to be her punshiment and there would be no way to avoid it. "I wanted my friends to see what a naked whore looks like" Ann prefered to walk out on her own and almost died of shame when she saw the guys looking at her. Mark forced Ann to spread her thighs and then reached down and spread open her pussy lips. Ann just stood there while each one took there turn sucking her clit and sticking their finger up inside her. Later she was pushed down on her knees and forced to suck one dick after the other make sure she swallowed every last drop of sperm. Anal was left of last and ultimate humiliation Ann was forced to endure. It was her pushiment and she got gang raped for cheating and no way would she ever tell anyone about it. That was the last time she saw Mark and even if she did, she would go out of her way to avoid it. Love Andrea |
| Name: | Tyrone |
| E-mail address: | Brekready@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | Courage |
| Message: | So there was this girl, Sophie, she was average looking, the same way an ant is kinda small, she was 5'8 long flowing blond hair and a tight little body with large B tits. I kinda liked her, mainly because I new she liked me. So I invited her over to run lines for our As level exam that was in a month or so. (for those americans that the penultimate year before college if you don't take a gap year/years sabbatical- if thats what you call it. Anyway she came straight from school having just done double sport, so i being the gracious host offered her a shower, I wasn't so bold to ask if she wanted company, so I said I would wait in the other room and that she should yell if she needed anything. I also let her know that there is a lock on the top of the door, encase she didn't see it when she went in. so a couple of minutes i knock on the door, more out of boredom than anything else, and she just says "its open" so enter to the site of her with a towel round he. she is facing the other way and says "i can see you staring at my ass" (whoops forgot there was a mirror in front of her) i look up, she says "I don't mind it" and drops her towel releasing what is commonly known as a bubble butt. I barely hesitate, dropping my trousers and boxers i bend her over the sink and start pounding her, pumping my hard cock in and out of her soaking pussy, while she tells me she got herself all worked up in the shower, i'm working up to my climax, it being merely seconds away, she is cuming hard and fast, while i rub her clit furiously, her moans are becoming screeches, and just as Im finnishing the bathroom door opens, and guess who enters...
(to be continued, if you want...) |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | the Preacher's son (for Abbie and Kate and Emma and Drew) |
| Message: | *** Okay this is some seriously sick sh*t, all you! No kiddies allowed!!! ***
Storm in the Mountains It was on account of my dad, you see. He and my mom split up. She went with me back to live, far away from him, and the ocean. And I was in a high school church youth group. Now, I'm Catholic, but in my little town the only church was Protestant. My mom made me go there to mass, Sundays. Ooops!! I meant communion, I guess. I didn't mind it at all. I was from out in California, a new kid -- never mind I was back home in my mountains, where I was born.... ***sigh*** None of the other kids knew that. They'd never known me there at all. Well, the best thing about church is they're full of really cute boys.... least the ones that were there. In no time at all, I had a crush on the Pastor's son. He was seventeen maybe, named Jimmy. I was three years younger, needing a boyfriend badly, in love, starved for the opposite sex. Only I couldn't get his attention.... not at all, nada. I guessed it was because he was just too religious! Well, I kept trying to make him notice me, but no luck. Every girl there had him in her sights. Though they weren't many, all of them were locals, unlike me -- I was an outsider. Being a teen, new with no friends really sucked. I couldn't understand why he shunned me... Well, early fall the church sponsored a hike. It was going to be up a canyon, to a falls where we'd stop and have lunch. It was just a day hike, no big deal, only a few miles. Maybe two up... and picnic and back -- two or three hours. I felt like it was worth a chance... besides I'd done it before and loved it. So I packed lunch, and showed up at church early Saturday for the hike. Well, wouldn't you know it, the heavens were smiling down... Not a single other kid in town showed up. When his father found out there were only two of us going, he was worried.... he tried to cancel the hike on me. Well, I was one step ahead of him... I told him I had to stay with him all day while he was at the church, then. My mom had gone to work, dropping me off. For once, I was telling the truth... If I'd lied, it would have backfired. After much hemming and hawing his dad said we could do the hike anyhow... Well, it started out being a nice sunny day in the mountains. But when I looked way out to the west, I saw clouds. I had already planned for this eventuality. I wore shorts, with my jeans sandwiches and special stuff in my pack. So when his dad dropped us off at the canyon in his pickup, it looked like a beautiful summer day. I took off in my shorts, knowing the weather in the mountains. It lasted long enough for us to get up to the falls, and have lunch. I was thoroughly enjoying myself. It couldn't have been better if I had it planned. For once, I was alone with this nice boy. He had to pay attention to me, and look at me and be nice. We got up to the end of the main trail, where there was this waterfall. It was more like coming sown over these vertical rocks. The grass was all luxurious from the spray. It was cool, pleasant and we laid on the rocks, bathed in sunlight, covered with moss. The valley was very steep walled though, and I knew what I saw once we started up. Suddenly, clouds formed over the narrow canyon, and the sun went away. The preacher's boy look up and said, kiddo let's get going. We don't want to get drenched or worse, lost. So we started down, as the wind blew at our butts... It soon started sleeting a bit. All I had on was my tee shirt and shorts. In no time, I was soaked to the bone. I started whimpering, complaining I was freezing and put on my windbreaker jacket. He wasn't much better off, in pants. Well, we could have run all the way back down in a half hour, but I had other things on my mind. I had him cornered, my quarry. I whimpered, teared up and cried. "Jimmy," I said, "I'm free-zing.... I need to put on my long pants." He was freezing too, but that caught his attention. He worried more about the wrath from hell, I imagine, though. "Janie, let's duck around this boulder. It'll break the wind, so you can warm up." "Okay," I said, "if you'll shield me. I'm starting to get goose bumps; I’m shivering like I’m never gonna stop." So we cowered behind the big rock in the meadow. It lasted all of five minutes as the wind picked up even more. Then it started to rain harder. By now I really was cold, I told him. "Jimmy, I've got to put on my pants. I've got to change out of everything wet. Please don't look.... " Looking down, he shyly complied, as I started to undress, slipping off my shorts. "Oh my gawd, I shouted, I just remembered!!!" He looked up, startled. "I forgot my spare underpants when i left home," I shouted.... I stood there sheepishly, bare-assed naked from the waist down, pretending to look through my pack for my underpants. Meanwhile, the preacher's boy peeked a little as I did.... Hmmmm I apologized profusely for my unfortunate circumstances, pulling out my jeans, slipping down on the ground beside him, spreading my legs widely as I struggled to pull them on, twisting and turning while I did. Now I didn't look him in the eyes directly, but I imagined they popped out of his head while I worked. I asked him to hand me my extra shirt, just to make sure he saw my push-up bra as he did. Never mind I have teeny tits By the time I'd changed into my jeans, I'd forced my poor preacher boy into detention in Hell... He knew he'd have to tell his dad what happened cuz well, when we showed up back at the church in town, he saw I was wearing different clothes -- his dad noticed, I mean.... He pointedly asked what happened, so I took over from there. I told him I had got drenched and was getting hypothermia and passing out all woozy, worried about my modesty, until Jimmy took care of me, taking over and making me change behind a bush..... and saving my life, as he did! Well, it wasn't too much of a stretch... I was still shivering as I did, but it worked perfectly. It was all just perfect! I'd showed Jimmy my everything, tremendously excited as I did. He got to be a hero for his Dad, and his Dad believed nothing happened... because, well really nothing ever did.... that was later....for another story. *** that parts still our little secret *** luv, Janie (well, what did you expect in ten minutes? I mean really!) |
| Name: | Abbie |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Seduction |
| Message: | I got a job in a dinner as a waitress when I was 22 years old. It was a dinner near the college where my brother went. He told me he was sharing a house with another student and there was an extra room.
"Sis you can share expenses while you find the right place" he told me. I moved in the next day with my brother an his cute house mate Alex. A girl knows when a guy has the hots for you and Alex looked really interested in me. There was a definite sexual attraction between us from day one, plus we were both single. I caught him a few times looking down my blouse or up my skirt and then quickly would turn away. I hardly saw my brother because he had a night time job. I would come back at 5pm, my brother would leave for work at 6pm and come back at 2am and then Alex would show up at 7pm. I would spend more time with Alex than with my brother witch suit me find. The problem was we talked a lot but he never dared make passes at me. I figured out it was because I was the sister of his friend. I must have been crazy to come up with the wild idea of letting myself get caught naked by Alex. I waited for my brother to leave for work and then walked down to the kitchen totally naked. I had intentionally left all my clothes up in my room. I stood there forcing myself to stay there and thinking, that if he walked in, I would helplessly get stuck naked with no where to hide. I admit I had moments when I wanted to run back up stairs, but so horny I kept delaying it. My heart turned over when I heard him come in and realized it was to late. I was behind the breakfast bar and the only thing he could see was my breasts. "Wow nice boobs" he said as I stood there covering them and acting like it was a terrible mistake. "Sorry I just pop down for a drink" "Don't be, let's have a drink" as he came around the bar. I almost melted away when he saw I was completly naked and asked me for a beer looking down between my legs. He just stood looking and telling me how good I looked without my clothes. "Would it make you feel better if I took my clothes off" he asked me. "Well I guess if you did, I'm not going to complain about it. Alex stripped naked right in front of me and couldn't believe how big and hard his dick was. He came up to me and jently ran the cold beer can over my niples and felt his finger slid up my wet pussy slit. He lifted me over the bar, spread my legs and gave me the best pussy sucking I ever had. I just laid there enjoying a mind blow orgasm. We had sex for three hours straight and fucked each other like animals. I kept telling him to cum in my mouth and he was more than happy I was willing to swallow his load. I ended up swallowing half and wearing the rest on my face. I din't know if our relationship would last, but that din't bother me a bit. The guy love sex as much as I did and as long as he wanted to fuck me my pussy belonged to him. I don't think my brother suspected anything because we never told him. We just hope he wouldn't never loose his job. Love Abbie |
| Name: | Drew. |
| Subject: | King Of Corn |
| Message: | this is the story of the King of the Corncob.
XXX lookout, some sex It started at a party. Not just any party but THE party. It was thrown by a high school senior. One of the very popular and very handsome jocks so all the Juniors and Seniors were there. There werent too many kids invited under the age of 16 but my friend and I were two of the fortunate girls, or maybe I should say unfortunate girls that were. I think it was beuz we were cheerleaders. The party was at the rich jocks luxurious house. There must have been hundreds of kids there. The house was packed as was the front and back yards. My GF and I were in the middle of this mass of humanity, sipping on a beer which none of us were suppose to have but did have due to the parents being far away. Now I was still a virgin but had "made out" with a guy a few times. On two of those occasions I let the boy feel my bare boobies and one even put his hand in my panties but thats as far as I had ever gone. We suddenly heard a commotion above the usual noise and here come the jock sitting on a chair carried by several very large guys. They were declaring for everyone to make way for the King of Corn. (This was a rural area and the jocks father was a big time farmer, hense the wealth) "Make way for the King of Corn" they warned as the sea of kids parted and everyone was applauding and cheering his arrival. "We must make a sacrifice to the King" they started yelling and the jock on top of the chair yells "Bring me a virgin for my sacrifice. It must be a female pure of heart" Everyone started chanting "VIRGIN! VIRGIN" ! Thats where I came in. My 'friend' yells "Shes a virgin!!" and points at me. I was instantly grabbed and hoisted up onto the top of the crowd as I was handed forward over the top of the students following the Corn king to the kitchen. It was like I was crowd surfing. I was pretty scared cuz I wasnt exactly sure what being sacrificed entailed. Then I almost died when the King of Corn ordered the crowd carrying me to "Ready her for sacrifice, Strip her of all her earthly garments" The crowd began the chant "STRIP! STRIP! STRIP! STRIP! I started to scream and wiggle becuz I could feel my shoes come off and my sox being removed. I struggled with all my might but it was of no use. My shirt was pulled over my head inspite of all my efforts to keep my clothes on. I was yelling "NO NO" but they werent listening. My pants were unbuttoned and I held on to them for dear life but the crowd was relentless and I lost my grip as my arms were pulled over my head and my shirt was pulled off. There I was on top of a mass of people that were intent on taking all my clothes off of me. Then my bra popped and it was pulled over my arms and was used to tie my hands. I could feel my jeans slide down my legs and all the warm hands holding me up. My jeans disappeared into the crowd. My panties made it halfway down my legs to my knees before they were torn into pieces. Now I was totally naked and being handeled by hundreds of hands, some holding me up, some just wanting a feel. I tried my best to keep my legs together but somehow fingers found their ways in between my legs touching me in places I had never been touched before. They finally set the King of Corn down and he immediantly cleared off the island in the middle of the kitchen. The small table was used primarily for a butchers block. He ordered his legions to lay me down on top of it and secure me. I had several kids holding my tied hands behind my head and several holding my feet. I was totally exposed to everyone as they gawked and cheered in eager anticipation. The Corn King then ordered my legs to be pulled apart and over my head. My legs were forcibly separated and I knew my pussy was exposed. My feet were pulled up past my head and my knees wound up on each side of my head. This put not only my vajayjay out there for all to see but now everything between my legs was exposed to enjoy and take pictures of. I heard a 'ding' and as I looked to the side, I could see an ear of corn being taken out of the microwave. It looked extremely warm by the way the guy was throwing it from hand to hand like a hot potato. "Apply the sacred oil" the Corn King ordered and someone poured olive oil (extra virgin, ironically) on my thighs, between my legs and on my tummy. Several hands immediantly started smearing it all over me. More was appied to my legs and calves and even my feet. It too was rubbed all over, covering me with a shiny coat of virgin oil. Hands were running up and down my legs, from my toes to my crotch, both legs and everything in between. It actually would have felt kinda erotic if I wasnt so scared and embarrassed. Someone really had a thing for my feet as I could feel the oil being massaged in between my toes and all over both feet. The oil was applied to my breasts and several hands helped, making sure my nipples were well coated. I was completely covered in the slippery oil as they dumped another half cup of it onto my vagina and anus. Oh yeah, it got rubbed in REAL good. Then the King of Corn stood over my naked pud with the hot cob and began to rub it on my pussy lips. It burned at first and I screamed but the more he rubbed it back and forth like a saw the better it felt. As he applied more pressure my pussy lips parted ,exposing my clitoris. My clit had swollen as the kernals of corn slid over it making it litreally vibrate. I could feel the warm niblets bumping along as they excited my clit and slid up and back and up and back thru my vagina. By this time I had forgotten the crowd and was starting to lose myself in the corn and the hands that were all over me, still feeling me everywhere. Then a finger was inserted into my anus. I wasnt expecting that and it felt pretty weird. But as it too was all oily and as it started going with the rhythm of the corn I began to enjoy that too. Soon another finger was added and then I found out why. The Corn King stopped the sawing motion and announced it was time for the sacrifice and I could feel the ear of corn with all those nubby kernals being forced into my butthole. I tried to relax but thats kinda hard to do when your laying naked and oily in front of almost every student at your highschool, with your legs over your head and someone trying to shove an ear of corn up your ass. It finally was about halfway in after much of my screaming and crying. Then came the applause and chants "KING OF CORN, KING OF CORN" and the KoC sat back in his chair, they lifted him up and carried him away. His minions following him and leaving me naked and oily, with my hands still tied, the corn still in my ass, on top the butcherblock. I slid off and tried to walk. Since my hands were still tied with my bra. I had to reach between my oily legs and pull the corn out. I made my way up to the bathroom. It wasnt easy. Everyone was laughing at me cuz I was naked and shiny with oil and they all felt compelled to smack my ass as I went by. I was grabbed and felt as I tried to make my way thru all my classmates. How was I going to face them Monday morning? I got to the bathroom and found a towel and tried to wipe most of the oil off. As I came back down the stairs and began looking for my clothes my towel was lifted up or jerked off many times. Some of the guys played keep away and I had to jump up to try and grab the towel as they tried to grab my boobs. I finally gave up on finding my clothes and ran outside and down the road. Thank goodness I didnt live far away. All I had to cover myself was that oily towel that barely covered my buttcheeks. I had to wear the towel home becuz my clothes had totally been taken and then I had to sneak in so my parents didnt see I had lost all my clothes. From that day on I was nicknamed Niblets. |
| Name: | SDS |
| Subject: | A Bad Trade - Tricked Naked - Part 7-8 |
| Message: | PT-7
The boys realized what was happening and booed and shouted their protests as Mollie started to pushed the door open, finally letting her out of the public eye. Mollie pushed the door open with all her might and then cried out loud in horrible realization as it caught on the latch chain. The laughter of the boys and Amber was an awful torment as Mollie collapsed into a ball trying to hide herself the best she could. She cried in floods telling Amber “It's not fair you said you'd let me in”” Amber’s was almost dying of laughed looking between the total humiliation of the little ginger girl and the boys watching her with young exited lust. Everything couldn't have been going better there was just one scrap of fabric left from Mollie being totally naked and so far every piece of clothing she had been wearing she had removed herself. “God stop being such a baby I haven't gone back on my bet I took the key out didn't I? It’s not my fault if you wanted the latch taking off as well” Amber was trying to keep her voice straight but couldn't help giggle in delight at the small girls predicament. when she could master her voice Amber spoke again grinning wildly.”Ok one final trade then, I’ll take the latch off if you post me your knickers.” This was it the moment of truth son her poor little foster sister would be bare ass naked as the day she was born “No!” cried Mollie through the slightly ajar door. ”I won’t, you won’t let me in, you’ll just think of some other way to trick me again” sobbed a hopeless Mollie trying desperately to hold out on any piece of clothing she had left. Amber laughed hard at that but responded in a seemingly reassuring voice.”Come on Mollie i haven’t lied to you yet. look i promise if you do this for me and post them through i’ll let you in the house” the words were like a double edge sword for the poor little teen, the humiliation that she would have to face taking them off would be beyond words but was a few more seconds of worse exposure better than potentially been stuck outside in only a pair of little knickers with boys watching her and a camera on the way. Like a zombie the shaking girl got to her feet, she stared straight ahead at the door trying to calm her breathing. She just wanted to beg Amber more but she knew her nasty foster sister wouldn't have any of it. A strong wind blew highlighting her nakedness even more, a shiver of shame ran through her body. She was running out of time but right then she couldn't feel more exposed. She hooked a finger into the waistband of the little tight knickers willing herself to do it. Everything was silent, Amber stared hungrily at the little care home kid willing her to actually strip herself in front of the boys. The boys stared on in disbelief she heard one whisper to the other. “What's she doing? surely she’s not going to get totally bare?” the excitement in their whispers only made the little redhead blush deeper. Mollie couldn't move, suddenly the little knickers that had seemed so mortifying to be seen in now acted as her last shred of modesty and protection against the world of shame. Surely she couldn't take them off and be seen totally naked, their would be too many naked areas to hide and not enough hands to cover. All these thoughts rushed through her head making her sick with fear. However a lack of choices and a foolish naive trust that Amber would let her in played her hand. Before her mind could think of the consequences and stop her, she moved. in one swift motion she pulled her panties down with one hand. PT-8 FIN The feeling of totally undressing herself naked in front of an audience was the worst moment of her young life. It took all her willpower to force herself to pull them down. The going was Awkward due to her shaking fear and the size of the underwear. the boys gasped with shock as her little pale bottom came into view. The boys started at the flawless ivory cheeks as they got a quick unobstructed view before she managed to cover it with her hand. The Knickers bunched up around her knees and at that moment she couldn't feel more exposed. Tears streamed down her face as all eyes were on her naked form. Amber got a good full frontal view of Mollies little wisp of ginger pubes before the girl crossed her legs slightly and failed to cover everything at once. Mollie’s mind was everywhere but in the end she tried to cover her ass one one hand and her crotch with the other. Amber couldn't be more pleased with the poor girls shame as her little white breasts were again exposed to the cool breeze. Although the boys couldn't see them Amber knew how much it must have shamed Mollie to keep them bared. ”Please, there i’m naked, please just let me in please” begged Mollie. Amber laughed at the girls pleading and said through fits of laughter" "you still have them on i want them all the way off and posted through here before i let you in.” again Mollie begged and was only answered by more laughter. In total shame and humiliation the poor girl adjusted her legs so that the panties fell down her legs onto the ground. Somehow this felt even worse there was not one piece of clothing on her body. In one swift naked blur Mollie stepped out of them and bent down to grab them. The boys looked on in shocked awe as the naked girl exposed more of her milky white flesh to their eyes. One kept glancing up the street anxiously to see if their friend was coming back with the camera. She chose to keep one hand trying her best to cover her shame from the boys while her front was totally exposed to the grinning Amber again. The panties were deposited into the house leaving Mollie stood outside butt naked in view of some neighborhood boys her own age with not a shred of clothes to hand. The shame she felt couldn't have been worse she was totally humiliated and would have done anything to not be there even if it meant going back to the dreadful care home. “She’s bare ass and titty naked!” shouted the younger boy in disbelief finally coming out of his stunned silence. The two boys stared at the sight of the little skinny teenager wearing absolutely nothing. They were tormented by the view of her bare back and hand covered bum, at that moment they would have given anything for her to turn around. Amber meanwhile lapped up the situation her plan had created, she was over the moon with joy as she had totally humiliated her foster sister past any expectations she had thought possible that morning. The chubby girl had two clear choices now she could leave the girl outside or keep her word, the first one was very tempting but she knew the psychological advantage she would have for the future if she let the sobbing girl in. She had a devious mind and she knew now she had the total advantage over poor little Mollie and if all went as expected would soon be showing far more of her flesh one demand whenever she wanted. So there she stood the shy little redhead who had just a short time ago agonized about showing too much leg, she was now butt naked stood on an exposed doorstep in front of some young teens. Her small breasts were slightly paler than the rest of her skin and now they were exposed to the world as her hands tried to cover up her front and back. right then Mollie just wanted to die, the shame was so intense and her flowing tears dripped down onto her exposed chest further highlighting to her her public nudity. How could she ever show her face outside again the boys would remember her and their was no way Amber would ever let her forget. After a few agonizing seconds that felt like an eternity to the very naked Mollie, Amber closed the door and unchained it. The naked ginger girl pushed her way in nearly knocking Amber over in the process. The boys got one last look at her bare ass as she used both hands to push the door open. As she entered and ran into the kitchen she showed some slight side-boob as she darted in and away from the door the boys were left disappointed but laughing happily about what they had seen. Mollie collapsed on the floor in a naked ball sobbing, she cried so much she couldn't stop her nose becoming runny and her eyes went red and puffy with the tears. Amber stood over her looking down on the little naked girl whose dignity she had destroyed and was now putty in her hands. ‘This is going to be an amazing few months after all,’ thought Amber smiling with the pleasure of power. |
| Homepage URL: | http://disc.yourwebapps.com/Indices/240409.html#1846 |
| Name: | SDS |
| Subject: | A Bad Trade - Tricked Naked - Part 4-6 |
| Message: | PT- 4
Tears openly flowed from her eyes now as she fumbled with the towel, she unfastened it but still held on for dear life she couldn't will her fingers to let go of that last security. With shaking hands Mollie let the towel drop. Amber gasped in pleasure as the covering fell off her little plaything and landed without ceremony on the ground. Amber's grin couldn't be wider as she looked at the skinny little thing in a tight tank top that barely covered her bottom half, it was just an inch or so from exposing her as the light breeze blew it in the wind. Mollie tired to pull it down at both sides giving her a little bit of extra coverage. Amber had noticed what Mollie hadn't. The tight white material of the top made even tighter on her chest by the pulling barely hid her budding small breasts and it was clear looking at her that she wore no bra. Mollie caught Amber's joyous stare and realizing her top exposure she quickly covered her breasts with both hands giving a little scream, the movement caused the top to ride back up showing the bottom of her panties. Amber couldn't have been more happy with the effect, her eyes ate in every moment of the girls total humiliation, she was in such a vulnerable position now there would be very little she could do to stop her fate. Mollie shook, never in her life had she felt so exposed and embarrassed, the light breeze of the day only highlighted her nakedness as it blew against her exposed flesh. she was struggling to cope with her exposure she had resolved to cover her chest with one hand and try her best to keep her panties covered with the other. with no hands free she couldn't wipe away the tears that streamed down her face as she tried to contain her shame. Amber didn't waste any time and threw the little pair of ankle socks to the ground by the sobbing girls feet. Mollie looked down on them seeing no comfort in them. “ Aren't you going to put them on?” asked Amber grinning. Mollie shook her head knowing what it would mean. Amber put her hands on her hips. “Now young lady, you will get dressed you can’t just stay out in your knickers all day!” she shouted with a raised voice looking around grinning to see if anyone was around to hear her. Mollie suddenly realized the terrible position she was in if she didn't hurry up and get dressed soon someone might come and see her there were always a lot of neighborhood boys hanging around the back footpath. The last thing she wanted was Amber shouting about her state of undress and attracting attention. Quickly Mollie crouched down to retrieve the socks, her position beautifully flashed Amber the embarrassing knickers and exposed her slight cleavage. Amber couldn't take her eyes off the poor girl and Mollies shame burned all the brighter. The teddy print on the front of the knickers really did make her seem like a little child Amber was soaking in all the view and relishing the ginger girl’s humiliation. Mollie did her best to quickly put the socks on but it wasn't easy as they were also too small for her feet. in Mollies bent over position Amber good a good look at how tight the panties were on her exposed bum as the edges of her lower bum cheeks were on display. The close Scrutiny only made Mollie more embarrassed but soon she was stood again in the little white vest top almost exposed bright pink knickers and now a pair of cotton ankle socks. “I’m liking this trading game what should i trade for next?” said Amber rubbing her hands together barely suppressing her excitement. An idea struck her if it worked her poor little foster sister would be stark naked in no time. Amber took off running towards the back door, it took poor Mollie a few seconds to realize what was happening and so ended up having the door slammed in her face. She heard the key turn in the lock and it suddenly dawned on her she was locked out nearly naked. Mollie banged on the door begging to be let in, this is exactly what Amber wanted as she watched out of the kitchen. “Ok a Trade ” said Amber out of the small cat flap. “If you post your top through here i’ll pass you the house key” Mollie shook unsure on what to do she knew every trade she made only made it worse for herself. But what other choice did she have. “do you promise” cried a totally defeated Mollie. Amber answered without hesitation, “Ye I promise I haven't gone back on a trade yet have I.” Amber could barely keep her excitement hidden as she went back to the window for a good view of the skinny runt's humiliation. Mollie gripped the bottom of the top with a hand on each side, she just couldn't bring herself to take off any more clothes. The top that had just a few seconds before seemed revealing and embarrassing now seemed a lifeline, a warm and protective layer against her humiliation. What choice did she have, surely it would be over just a few more seconds of being exposed outside then she would be let back into the security of the house, she didn't care if she had to spend the rest of the day in only the embarrassing knickers as long as she was out of the public eye. gingerly she wiped the tears from her eyes trying to put a brave face on the whole awful situation. PT -5 She started to raise it slowly up, prolonging the humiliation. She managed to get the top as high as he belly before she froze, her pale freckled skin was on show but she dare not lift it any higher, she let the top drop and started sobbing again, the thought of having her little naked breasts on display was too much. A few deep breaths later and quickly she stopped crying. Trying not to think about where she was or what she was doing she grabbed it and pulled it straight over over head. For just a moment Amber got a front on view of a nearly naked Mollies little breasts falling out of the top before she quickly covered them. She was freely crying now but quickly forced the top through the cat-flap. Amber laughed out of the window at the view of little little Mollie naked apart from some ill fitting teddy bear panties and little cotton socks.”Please give me the key you promised” begged Mollie who now was crouched down trying to hide her nakedness the best she could while looking around wildly to make sure no one was passing. As promised Amber passed through the house key to a grateful Mollie. the poor girl with shaky hands jumped up and tried to get the key to fit in the door. she had lost all hope of covering her little milky white breasts as she tried to get the key to turn desperately. After a few attempts Amber was in a fit of laughing and destroyed all of Mollies hope by shouting through to her. “What are you doing stupid, that's the front door key.” Mollies heart fell as she realized that she was stood outside in only a pair of little pink panties and some little socks to cover her. Having to run around to the front was going to massively increase the risk of exposure, but what what other choice did she have sooner or later someone would turn up and find her stood in the back garden practically naked. So with no other choice Mollie built up the courage and made the run for it. Amber watched the little stick thin girl run with nearly every inch of her pale body on display, her messy red curls did blew wildly behind her. A the last sight of the little almost exposed bum running away Amber made her own dash and the quicker route back through the house towards the front door. Poor little Mollie couldn't have felt more exposed at that moment running around the house clutching her little boobs as she ran, the wind made her feel every stitch of clothes she was missing and somehow having socks on made it feel even worse in contrast. she made it to the front door not daring to look out onto the street behind her which her imagination was telling her was full of people getting an eyeful. She tried to force the key into the lock only to meet the resistance of another key on the inside. it was a fairly old kind of lock that can’t be opened while another key is on the inside. She suddenly learnt the depths at which she had been tricked and how stupid she had been for falling for each layer of the horrible plan. As if on cue she heard an exclamation of delighted surprise behind her.She turned her head slightly to see with horror one young lad in his mid teens pointing her out two a couple of younger ones. They were on the street barely ten meters away and were getting an unobstructed view of her pany clad bum. screaming she tried to cover it with one hand but she dare not take her hands away from her very naked breasts. Amber looked out from the little side window and could be more delighted to see the poor girls suffering she couldn't have planned the boys arrival at a better time. Now the real question was could she actually make the little ginger girl strip butt naked as the day she was born in front of this audience. Pt-6 “Please let me in” begged a sobbing Mollie. The presence of the boys drove her embarrassment to a whole new level of humiliation, she could barely breath through her sobs and her banging on the door intensified. The boys were getting a good view of the naked teen and started to wolf whistle and telling her to turn around. Amber was enjoying every second of the girls humiliation and she knew just what to do next. she opened the letter box and told Mollie. “What? i never said the door wouldn't already have a key in, ok how about this i’ll take the key out of this in trade for your socks, just post them through the letterbox” the poor sobbing girl froze in horror, she knew that things would only get worse if she listened to her chubby foster sister but she was far past the point of no return. Shaking Mollie could barely will her body to act, she tried to shield her nakedness as much as she could from the ogling boys but with one hand over her small exposed breasts and the other trying it’s best to cover her slightly exposed bum cheeks and bright pink knickers. she knew the quicker she got it over with the better but she couldn't imagine stopping covering and the humiliation the extra exposure of taking off her socks would bring. Of course this was Amber’s plan she knew that in her position she would have to bend down in front of the boys as she wouldn't dare turn for risk of exposing her exposed front. The boys were laughing loudly now shouting questions to her. “Why are you naked?” “How old are you?” “Have you got locked out?” “Are you a streaker?” the oldest one wasn't sure if he should be enjoying the view or if she was too young but his wild hormones were everywhere and this was the most he had ever seen of a real girl. The two younger ones couldn't contain their excitement and openly stared at the poor shaking girl. Mollie’s heart dropped to whole new levels of shame as she heard one of the boys say he was going to get Greg and his camera. She half looked around and saw the boy go running off down the street. The prospect of more people seeing her was bad enough but the thought of pictures of her exposure were totally mortifying. Spurred on by this new threat the terrified Mollie quickly forced herself to move. She quickly crouched down still covering her chest with one hand and quickly trying to remove her socks with the other. the boys cheered and whistled as she removed her hand from her panties and had to bend down. The little pink knickers wedgied slightly up her bum giving them a great view of her exposed white cheeks. “Oh my god look how tight her knickers are you can see her ass” said the younger lad excitedly. Mollie burned in shame but knew she didn't have time to freak out and try and cover herself again.”Why are you taking off your socks?” asked the older boy clearly amused. Mollie tried her best to ignore them but her shaking fingers betrayed her. As quickly as they were off she jumped back up forcing them awkwardly through the letterbox. The poor redheaded girl prayed that her ordeal was over and her hope burst into life as she heard the key been taken from the lock. in one last effort she thrust the key into the lock barely managing with her nervous hands but surely enough the key slid into the lock and she turned it unlocking the door. |
| Name: | SDS |
| Subject: | A Bad Trade - Tricked Naked - Part 1-3 |
| Message: | Pt-1
Mollie had never imaged a worse place than the care home, but now her new foster sister might just make her wish she could go back to that living nightmare. Mollie had been in the care system since she had been taken from her crackhead mother at nine and now a teenager she had finally escaped the horrors of the care home and finally had moved in with a family. The Jones were a wonderful couple they were unable to have kids so had decided to foster before possibly potentially adopting in the future. So it came to be that sweet little Mollie with her skinny frame and long red curls had a home. Life was good until Amber came to stay. Amber was Mark Jones’s girl from a previous relationship, usually she wouldn't stay over for her mother normally didn't let her stay with her dad and he would only get supervised time together. However a recent business acquisition in Germany had meant that Amber was to stay with her dad and step-mom for a few months. Amber had taken an instantly dislike to her foster sister. Although in her dad's eyes she was a little princess the reality was she could be a real nasty piece of work and went out of her way to make Mollie’s life miserable. The two had to share a room and the quiet shy Mollie was totally dominated by the outspoken loud Amber. For an English weekend the sun shone surprisingly warm and the morning light woke Mollie up from her deep content slumber. Mollie was short for her age and skinning making her appear much younger than she actually was. Mollie sleepily got out of bed wearing her sleepwear consisting of a fairly long hello kitty PJ top and some matching shorts, they had once belonged to Amber who had outgrown them some years before despite them being the same age. In her opinion the shorts were too short but she didn't like to kick up a fuss and so she tried to get over her shyness of showing so much leg. She looked around noticing amber wasn't about. Deciding she would rather get dressed than walk around with her legs showing Mollie went in search of some clothes. She hadn't had that much to start with and due to some incidents of theft with other kids a her care home Mollie didn't have too big a wardrobe but was still surprised to find it empty. Just then Amber entered fully dressed in a pink and white flowery summer dress, she was fairly chubby but not overly so, her short dark hair was straightened down to her neck. her eyes took in the image of her foster sisters and a small grin came upon her face which she hid into a smile. “What's wrong?” Amber asked too sweetly. The innocent and naive Mollie mistook it as genuine and explained she didn't have any clothes. “oh Julie probably put them in the wash, there's probably some clean on the line though” said Amber beckoning the skinny girl to follow. Reluctantly Mollie followed Amber downstairs and learned that her foster parents were going to be out for most of the day. the prospect of having to spend all day with Amber wasn't pleasing but there was nothing that poor Mollie could do. At the front door Mollie asked nervously “please could you go get me some clothes for me?” Amber’s grin split her mouth, “Why what's wrong?” said amber looking down on Mollie. Mollie swallowed and stammered slightly as she explained “I don’t want to go out like this” indicating her shorts. “Don’t be daft they’re only your PJs” said Amber going outside into the bright sun. Even more reluctantly Mollie followed her out and felt the breeze on her legs far higher than she was use to. Amber shut the door behind her and locked it while Mollie went around the back towards the washing line. Mollies heart dropped as she found the line empty of her clothes. Amber came around the corner just as Mollie was adjusting the shorts slightly so they weren't as a short. “Oh look I've found your clothes” said Amber picking up a bag. Mollie started to step to get her clothes but Amber swiftly put up her hand to stop her. “Not so fast if you want these you're going to have to trade for them.” pt-2 Mollie was scared and confused “What? Why?” she asked nervously. “Because i found them and if you don’t you're going to be stuck out here all day in your PJs” Amber looked the Mollie up and down in mock thought. “OK i’ll start with your shorts, i’ll trade you your shorts for this towel” said amber taking a pink bath towel out of the bag. “ok, inside though i can’t get undressed here” said Mollie nervously. “No it’s fine here your t-shirts long enough to cover you knickers up anyway don’t worry. As soon as you get them off i’ll throw you this towel which will cover all your legs better anyway” With no other clear choice Mollie looked around before quickly sliding the shorts down her legs and stepped out out of them with bare feet. Amber couldn't believe her plan was working. Their back garden was somewhat secluded but anyone walking on the path behind would be able to see through the fence. Mollie stood there with all her skinny pale legs on show and her underwear just covered by the PJ top. Mollies cheeks had gone red “can i have the towel now?” Mollie asked thinking that if she had that at least she would be covered. “Nope i want you to pass me the shorts not just leave them on the floor i’m not your slave” said Amber with a grin, she watched with much delight as Mollie had to bend down slightly exposing her white panties and she picked them back up and passed them to Amber. True to her word Amber gave her foster sister a towel which Mollie quickly wrapped around her legs. Mollie routed around again in the bag and before pulling out a pair of knickers. The knickers were bright pink with a yellow trim with an embarrassing teddy bear head in the center, they were obviously made for a younger girl and where probably an old pair of Ambers from when she was eight or nine. “Ok you need some clean underwear on your not in a dirty home anymore young lady.” said Amber with a massive grin and trying to sound authoritative. with shaking hands Mollie reached under the towel and tugged her little white panties off, she reached down to get them grabbing the towel for dear life and feeling the barely hidden nakedness in a public setting was truly horrible. It took all the will she could muster to hand her most intimate garment over to the grinning girl. Mollie felt a moment of fear that she wouldn't get anything back but was eventually passed the new knickers. She had never seen them before and a new blush reached her checks at their embarrassing design. However they were far better than nothing and so she stepped into them and pulled them up the best she could with one hand while using the other to hold the towel. They were tight even for her and dug in uncomfortably around her waist and slightly wedgied in her bum. “There you go, some appropriate pretty knickers for a little girl” laughed Amber grinning widely at the skinny little girl who was shaking in front of her. Again Amber gave her an appraising staring looking her up and down like an amusing play thing.She looked through the bag again pulling out a white vest top. Mollie stared at it in fear as again it looked small and wasn't something she had ever worn before.”Ok you can have this top but i want your PJ top and your bra I think you're too little to wear one anyway” Mollie burned with shame as she was very sensitive about her youthful body image.”Please no...” started Mollie desperate before getting cut off. “Well you can’t go and play out like that young lady, ether you trade with me or i’ll take that towel off you by force and lock you out here.” Ambers voice had lost it’s sweet pleasantry. pt-3 So the poor little Mollie feeling she had no choice as at the moment she couldn't think of a worse fate than standing their in only her little night shirt and embarrassing panties to cover her, little did she know that things were only going to get worse. Reluctantly the little ginger girl moved the towel so it covered her top half too but uncomfortably uncovered her legs up to just a few inches away from her undies. Trying not to expose herself while shaking Mollie tried to maneuver her PJ top over her head. It didn't work and halfway through taking it off the towel slipped exposing half her stomach and her embarrassing little panties below. She screamed stopping her undressing long enough to cover the towel around her legs again. The poor girl was almost sobbing by this point. Amber didn't help by laughing and telling her if she didn't hurry up she would take the towel off her too. With the new threat Mollie tried to hurry up pulling the top over head and exposing her small white bra briefly before covering herself with the towel. Her eyes looked around quickly to make sure no one was watching her exposure, a couple of tears tried to come out of her eyes but Mollie wiped them away forcing herself some dignity. Amber took the top and with a big smile on her faced asked “And the Bra” she asked trying to suppress a laugh of delight. With great care Mollie reached behind her and unclipped the strap of the little white bra. It was almost an impossible task however getting her arms out of the straps and taking it off while holding the towel securely. In the process the towel had come undone again exposing her back and bum but this time Mollie was determined to carry on so not to face worse consequences. Quickly she removed her bra practically throwing it at amber in her haste to re-fix the towel to finally cover her exposed bare back and panty clad bum. Amber took the bra like a trophy adding it it to her collection. Amber rubbed her hands together savoring the humiliation of the little upstart who would dare try and compete for her father's attention. She couldn't decide whether to keep on with the facade of the trading game and see how far she could take it or just rip the towel off her little foster sister right there and then. The decision finally came down to her ego, she loved the power of making her strip without having to use force and knew how to prolong the embarrassment before she was over she planned to make Mollie strip herself bare at only a word. Mollie on the other hand just realized her position, she was one towel away from been stood outdoors in only a pair of embarrassing pink panties and nothing else. she gripped the towel tightly but had no dout if the larger girl wanted to she would be robbed of it easily. Mollie almost cried in relief when Amber threw her the tank top, she quickly put it on awkwardly as it was a tight fit and to her dismay it barely covered the underwear. without the towel her little bum cheeks would be almost visible. She would be ok if she stood perfectly still and didn't raise her arms at all. Feeling somewhat more covered. Mollie was starting to think the worst was behind her a small hope that died quickly. Amber pointed at the skinny girls bare feet “Looks like you need some socks now” that wasn't what Mollie wanted to hear she was hoping for something to cover her bottom half better. The chubby girl smiled wickedly as the whole mornings events would come down to this event, if she could push her over this line then she would have her right where she wanted her. “I’ll give you some nice cotton socks for that towel.” Mollies heart sank and her eyes grew wide pleading for this not to be happening.”Please no... not out here” said Mollie with a shaky voice full of fear. Amber’s eyes grew hungry as she stepped towards Mollie. “You will or i'll take it anyway, besides that top should be long enough to cover you little knickers anyway. Don’t be such a little brat i’m simply trying to help you get dressed you can’t walk around in a towel all day.” said Amber all too smugly she was close to Mollie now and the poor short girl felt the fear of possibly getting stripped anyway all too well. |
| Homepage URL: | http://disc.yourwebapps.com/Indices/240409.html |
| Name: | Emma |
| Subject: | Costly Repairs |
| Message: |
Costly Repairs When I started University my parents bought me a second hand car… a small red Ford Fiesta…it was my pride and joy! It was pretty old, but it was a diesel…and they go on for ever…don’t they? Well, sadly not…. I had a few small problems with it, but then one day it disgraced itself in the centre of Bristol when I was out for the day with my girlfriend Ani. The breakdown people managed to get it running and we managed to nurse it back to my local garage. The two guys who run the garage took a look and told me the bad news… one of the injectors had failed and needed to be replaced… not a cheap job….and with me being a student far more than I could afford. The guys could see how upset I was and to my shame I played the distressed female card…backed to the hilt by Ani. The guys were suckers for it…offering to do what they could to keep the cost down, when I made my big mistake… I uttered those immortal words… ‘I’d do ANYTHING to make it cheaper..’ I realised what I’d said as soon as I saw their eyes light up!.. I wanted to backtrack, say that wasn’t what I’d meant, but Ani, always quick to back me up, was already digging a hole for us…. Telling them we’d do whatever they wanted if it made the bill go away…. I was sooo naive back then…18, not long left home, still really unaware of the effect my young body had on men. I was small and slim with long dark hair with an ass to die for… Ani taller, thinner, with a boney little ass and short dark hair which she used to dye all the colours of the rainbow… Together we made quite a team! So that’s how it happened….. That’s how we ended up getting stripped in the middle of a dirty backstreet garage by two young mechanics, that’s how we ended up paying for the repairs to my car by having sex with them on that dirty garage floor… They thought it would be fun to watch us clean my car first…we were both wearing short summer dresses, complete with high heels. We kicked off the heels and went over to my car. One of the guys popped open the bonnet and suggested we clean the engine with some oily rags. ‘Where do we find them’ I asked ‘Maybe you could use this’ One of the guys, Rob, had moved behind Ani… He grabbed her arms while Paul, the other mechanic, reached forward and ripped open the front of her flimsy dress! Buttons skittered all over the floor as they went flying…. Her dress hung open, no bra.. Her little tits bared to us all.. her little pink panties on show… Rob pulled the remains of her dress off her shoulders, leaving her standing there barefoot in the grime in just her panties. Ani let out a little scream as the guys laughed, and turned to me.. ‘OMG Emma! Please…help me…’ I stood there shocked… I knew I would be next and said ’No guys…don’t rip it.. Don’t make me take it off… I’m naked underneath..’ If I thought that having no undies on would spare me the indignity of being stripped I was sadly mistaken! It had the opposite effect! They grabbed me, both ripping at my dress, tearing it from my body…bit by bit… I think they were shocked to find I actually WAS totally naked under my dress! We were standing there covering ourselves as best we could when Paul tossed us some oily rags… strips of our dresses that he’d tossed into oil… Our clothes were our oily rags… We set to work on my car engine, Ani’s panty clad ass competing with my totally bare ass. There were plenty of comments about ‘injectors…servicing,…. Getting down to business…. And to my shame I was getting wet… Even worse, it was pretty obvious to the guys…… Ani didn’t get to keep her panties on for long, ripped off her defenceless body before Paul drove his hard cock into her open pussy. As he pounded into her, Rob unzipped himself and stuffed his cock into my wet pussy. God it was hot… both of us being fu*d over the engine of my car…both naked… asses bare, tits dangling down… Hell…by how Ani was wriggling her ass I could see she was just as hot as I was! Talk about wanting it!!! Ani screamed again as Paul shot his load deep into her pussy… than had her suck him clean, kneeling in the dirt.. Rob was in no such rush,,, happy to use and abuse my young body… Bent over the engine, then on my back on the floor, my hair getting all oily and my back scraped on the hard unforgiving concrete… He didn’t cum in my pussy…he shot his load deep into my throat, saw his cum trickle down my chin as I struggled to swallow it all.. gagging on the quantity…. So ashamed of what I was doing, but loving it all the same… Rob and Paul looked pretty pleased with themselves, happily sitting back on the pair of old car seats they kept in the workshop to relax in… Happy to see the pair of us naked filthy and oily on the floor of their garage, just enjoying the view of two young girls now clearly embarrassed by their behaviour! We wanted to run and hide.. We wanted to get showered and dressed…we just wanted to go home ….. But we had no clothes… not a stitch… our dresses were just torn oily rags… all we had were our shoes… I asked if they had something we could wear home.. A spare overall, some shirts, anything…. Rob said he had one shirt we could have.. One between the two of us.. He said we could have it… Or one of us could have it… IF… and only if… we fought each other for it! Winner got to take a shower and have the shirt to wear afterwards… the loser went home dirty and naked… We agreed. I thought we’d have a cute little play fight, one of us would let the other win, they’d get the shirt and go get the other something to wear… BOY…. WAS I NAÏVE! Ani had no intention of going home naked… Ani had no intention of play fighting… Ani intended to WIN…. It was unfortunate that I was a little slow in realising what she intended.. I don’t know if she regretted being stripped on the garage floor… don’t know if there was some built up resentment towards me, but I certainly never saw what was coming… Ani had me down on my back… She wrapped her strong thighs round my neck, my face was jammed into her pussy…I couldn’t move… I was breathing in her sex, tasting her juices, tasting the sperm so recently deposited there… She wanted me to submit… foolishly I refused… I had my ass kicked… she beat the crap out of me.. My greatest indignity? She picked me up like a bowling ball.. Fingers deep in my pussy, thumb up my ass, other arm wrapped round my neck, fingers gripping my hair…. She swung me round like that…pussy and ass on fire, screaming…screaming……louder and louder… ‘I givvvve up!!!!!!’ She put me down.. Her best friend.. Dumped me down in a tray of filthy black waste oil… Smirked as I clambered out, dripping .. Coated with a thick black gunge…. Smirked as she went off for her nice hot shower and clean clothes while I sat naked on the garage floor. Ani came back all clean and dressed, smiling happily… She told me I could either come home naked with her or she’d go and fetch me some old clothes I could wear over my filthy body… if the guys agreed… They were more than happy to have me sitting naked on their garage floor for a while longer! And my car? All fixed! New injector at no cost to me…well no monetary cost anyway! It ran like a dream for the rest of the time I was in University, but that may well have been due to how often I took it in for servicing………… |
| Name: | jane |
| E-mail address: | jane3@gmail.com |
| Subject: | naked in the woods |
| Message: | i was sitting in my room one day bored as heck and decided to call
some friendsover to go atm crusing. david came over. the chris and emma and julia. we all went out to the barn to get the atms when emma has to go to the restroom. the barn is a trekk so it was about half a hour to get there. we were completely surrounded by woods so emma went into the trees. we waited and david beckoned us forward. we followed him in and hide a ways away from emmas restroom. she was squatting in the bushes. her legs spread apart. chris pointed as she started peeing. it was a yellow trickle that changed to a rush water. she inclined her head and moaned with relief. chris snickered. she looked up suddenly and was ducked down. hello she called. we werre silent. david wolf whistled and we heard her gasp. i peeked through the bushes and she saw me. jane she shouted. pulling up her pants. im gonna get you she screeched. i took off with her chasing me. the others followed quickly to watc what would happen. unfortunatley she was faster and soon tackled me to the ground. she called for theothers to hold me down. david and chris held down my legs at the calfs and julia held my wrists togeher above my head. emma sat on my back and yanked down my pants. i was wearing sweatpants with just a bra and a jacket to cover. i wasnt wearing any underwear so when my butt sprung free for everyones veiw i heard chris and david wolf whistle. i instantly turned red with knowing they were probably lookking up my butthole and pussy at the moment. i struggled but recieved a sharp slap on my naked butt. keep still she said and told david to go get her purse from the house. he started to protest at the distance but she told him to shut up and go now. chris held both my legs now. emma busied herself with taking my jacket off and then my bra. i was flushed now. she snapped her fingers at chris and pointed to my butt. i didnt understand but then felt chris lips and nose agianst my crack. he pushed his tongue in between my cheeks and i began to squirm. julia was laughing hysterically.giving me a very detailed description of wha was happening when i clearly could feel it. i told her this but she ignored me. a half hour later i think. david came back. i had become wet and chris leaned away from me as david knelt with emmas purse. she dug through it. pulling out a strap on a vibrator her hairbrush some lubricant and a sharpie. david said whats with all this in your purse. she ignored him and put the strap on back in. saying that the boys had dick and we didnt need any fake ones. emma then ordered chris to stripp while david held my legs down. chris reluctantly pulled off his shit exposing his carved abs and six pack. and his bronze skin. he then unbuttoned his pants and unzipped them and let them drop along with his unerwear. his dick popped out and it wasnt till then that i noticed h6e had an erection. he knlet in between emma and david and i felt his dick rubb along my crack before i felt his hands on my butt. spreading my cheeks apart as wide as theyd go. he held them open wile emma lubricated my butthole. she ran the finger up along my crack when she was finished and up my bare back. that distracted me so when i felt chris push his dick into my butt hole i yelped in shock. he pushed all the way in and startted pumping in and out. i screeched. he had started moaning softly. thos were the only two sounds till my screeches died to moans to. i felt him come and he had his orgasm when i did. it felt so good. i relaxed. i felt him lay on me. his lips near my ear he whispred yeah that felt good huh. i didnt answer. then he started pressing agianst me at the waist. i heard him yelp. "Hey!" he pushed himself up with his hands bt couldnt go up all the way. his hips were pinned agianst mine. "whatre you doing" i asked confused. "david is butt fucking chris." chris was yelling at davi to stop and i looked over at emmma she was videotapin this. i flushd agian and suddenly an orgasm overttok me from chris forcefully humping me from david fucking him in the butt. i was so embarressed. i had two boys fucking on top of me chris was just laying in mead julia was panting holding my wrists stilll. david finally jumped away from the enraged chris who slid out of me and stood. acin david. i got to my knees but julia pinned my wrists to the ground. emmas camera was atching the naked boys eagerly. suddenly chris struck out and it turned from two naked boys facing off t two naked boys fighting. chris got socked in the jaw and i swore it was broken. then he nailed david two or three time s before david knocked him out with a punch to the side of the head. chris slumped to the ground. unconcious. emma was laughing her head off. the camera catching everything.david stood over chris when suddenly unexpectedly chris struck out knocking davids feet out from under him. chris had faked the knock out. smart. it wa s his turn to knock out david. this time david wasnt faking though. chris stood and walked to me. i watched him till he was behind me and i could barely see him. i felt like a lioness between two lions. he had won and he came over to claim his prize. i felt his hands at my wiast. this time he touched his dick to my pussy and slowly pushed it in. i gasped. chris puled me towards him silently and started pumping. we both had an orgasm before he pulled out. he ordered me to face him. julia turned me and held onto my ankles instead. his dick was right in my face and i grasped it. he leaned his head back as i started sucking on it. "Oh god!" he shivered and then i saw him have a massive orgasm. i pulled him out of my mouth and he got on his knees and bent down. instantly he kissed me on the lips it shocked me and then i kissed back eagerly. that was the end of it. chris was great even though i was being forced. david woke up to chris pumping the vibrator in andout of my butt and emma digging into my pussy with her finers. he got his share by eating me out and licking me clean. but he got another beat up after chris caught him aout to side his dick into my pussy. later we all got dressed and went atm racing. we went to the lake and al swam naked. it scared me when chris came up behind me and stuck his dick in my pussy. we orgasmed together in the water and the others applauded us. david endedup jerking off while we cheered him on. when we got home chris pent the night and he fucked me in bed. then in the morning he got the dog to tongue fuck me that felt too good. it would stuff its muzzle between my legs sniff and then i ould fee him lap at my pussy then it would go into my pussy. chris said he wish he were the dog so i took the dogs collar and put it on chriss neck and stripped him naked. he tonguefucked me. me standing ad him on all fours. then we lay together in the bed for the rest of the day. that relationship lasted long enough for us to get married. and here we are now. chris till wears the dog collar often. emma and david got hitched ad julia moved out of the country and met some italian guy. that day changed me forever and got me married at 19! |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.yahoo.com |
| Name: | jane |
| E-mail address: | jane3@gmail.com |
| Subject: | naked in the woods |
| Message: | i was sitting in my room one day bored as heck and decided to call
some friendsover to go atm crusing. david came over. the chris and emma and julia. we all went out to the barn to get the atms when emma has to go to the restroom. the barn is a trekk so it was about half a hour to get there. we were completely surrounded by woods so emma went into the trees. we waited and david beckoned us forward. we followed him in and hide a ways away from emmas restroom. she was squatting in the bushes. her legs spread apart. chris pointed as she started peeing. it was a yellow trickle that changed to a rush water. she inclined her head and moaned with relief. chris snickered. she looked up suddenly and was ducked down. hello she called. we werre silent. david wolf whistled and we heard her gasp. i peeked through the bushes and she saw me. jane she shouted. pulling up her pants. im gonna get you she screeched. i took off with her chasing me. the others followed quickly to watc what would happen. unfortunatley she was faster and soon tackled me to the ground. she called for theothers to hold me down. david and chris held down my legs at the calfs and julia held my wrists togeher above my head. emma sat on my back and yanked down my pants. i was wearing sweatpants with just a bra and a jacket to cover. i wasnt wearing any underwear so when my butt sprung free for everyones veiw i heard chris and david wolf whistle. i instantly turned red with knowing they were probably lookking up my butthole and pussy at the moment. i struggled but recieved a sharp slap on my naked butt. keep still she said and told david to go get her purse from the house. he started to protest at the distance but she told him to shut up and go now. chris held both my legs now. emma busied herself with taking my jacket off and then my bra. i was flushed now. she snapped her fingers at chris and pointed to my butt. i didnt understand but then felt chris lips and nose agianst my crack. he pushed his tongue in between my cheeks and i began to squirm. julia was laughing hysterically.giving me a very detailed description of wha was happening when i clearly could feel it. i told her this but she ignored me. a half hour later i think. david came back. i had become wet and chris leaned away from me as david knelt with emmas purse. she dug through it. pulling out a strap on a vibrator her hairbrush some lubricant and a sharpie. david said whats with all this in your purse. she ignored him and put the strap on back in. saying that the boys had dick and we didnt need any fake ones. emma then ordered chris to stripp while david held my legs down. chris reluctantly pulled off his shit exposing his carved abs and six pack. and his bronze skin. he then unbuttoned his pants and unzipped them and let them drop along with his unerwear. his dick popped out and it wasnt till then that i noticed h6e had an erection. he knlet in between emma and david and i felt his dick rubb along my crack before i felt his hands on my butt. spreading my cheeks apart as wide as theyd go. he held them open wile emma lubricated my butthole. she ran the finger up along my crack when she was finished and up my bare back. that distracted me so when i felt chris push his dick into my butt hole i yelped in shock. he pushed all the way in and startted pumping in and out. i screeched. he had started moaning softly. thos were the only two sounds till my screeches died to moans to. i felt him come and he had his orgasm when i did. it felt so good. i relaxed. i felt him lay on me. his lips near my ear he whispred yeah that felt good huh. i didnt answer. then he started pressing agianst me at the waist. i heard him yelp. "Hey!" he pushed himself up with his hands bt couldnt go up all the way. his hips were pinned agianst mine. "whatre you doing" i asked confused. "david is butt fucking chris." chris was yelling at davi to stop and i looked over at emmma she was videotapin this. i flushd agian and suddenly an orgasm overttok me from chris forcefully humping me from david fucking him in the butt. i was so embarressed. i had two boys fucking on top of me chris was just laying in mead julia was panting holding my wrists stilll. david finally jumped away from the enraged chris who slid out of me and stood. acin david. i got to my knees but julia pinned my wrists to the ground. emmas camera was atching the naked boys eagerly. suddenly chris struck out and it turned from two naked boys facing off t two naked boys fighting. chris got socked in the jaw and i swore it was broken. then he nailed david two or three time s before david knocked him out with a punch to the side of the head. chris slumped to the ground. unconcious. emma was laughing her head off. the camera catching everything.david stood over chris when suddenly unexpectedly chris struck out knocking davids feet out from under him. chris had faked the knock out. smart. it wa s his turn to knock out david. this time david wasnt faking though. chris stood and walked to me. i watched him till he was behind me and i could barely see him. i felt like a lioness between two lions. he had won and he came over to claim his prize. i felt his hands at my wiast. this time he touched his dick to my pussy and slowly pushed it in. i gasped. chris puled me towards him silently and started pumping. we both had an orgasm before he pulled out. he ordered me to face him. julia turned me and held onto my ankles instead. his dick was right in my face and i grasped it. he leaned his head back as i started sucking on it. "Oh god!" he shivered and then i saw him have a massive orgasm. i pulled him out of my mouth and he got on his knees and bent down. instantly he kissed me on the lips it shocked me and then i kissed back eagerly. that was the end of it. chris was great even though i was being forced. david woke up to chris pumping the vibrator in andout of my butt and emma digging into my pussy with her finers. he got his share by eating me out and licking me clean. but he got another beat up after chris caught him aout to side his dick into my pussy. later we all got dressed and went atm racing. we went to the lake and al swam naked. it scared me when chris came up behind me and stuck his dick in my pussy. we orgasmed together in the water and the others applauded us. david endedup jerking off while we cheered him on. when we got home chris pent the night and he fucked me in bed. then in the morning he got the dog to tongue fuck me that felt too good. it would stuff its muzzle between my legs sniff and then i ould fee him lap at my pussy then it would go into my pussy. chris said he wish he were the dog so i took the dogs collar and put it on chriss neck and stripped him naked. he tonguefucked me. me standing ad him on all fours. then we lay together in the bed for the rest of the day. that relationship lasted long enough for us to get married. and here we are now. chris till wears the dog collar often. emma and david got hitched ad julia moved out of the country and met some italian guy. that day changed me forever and got me married at 19! |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.yahoo.com |
| Name: | Raisa |
| E-mail address: | Princess_Rua@hotmail.co.uk |
| Subject: | Evil Step mom |
| Message: | This is my first story...So you know no criticism please. This is how it goes my life is like... cinderella, but I have no prince (hopefully in a few years I'll get one). Ok so all I know is going back everyone said I was the hottest in my school and my two stepsisters, although I hated them, they were pretty hot as well. Anyway this is how it went. I used to wear average things like tight jeans short tops, face it thats pretty average for 15 year old girls, and (back then) I didn't know what it meant when the boys called me sexy slapped my ass and told me that they have a kingsize bed. I always replied with "why are you telling me?" so I got my nickname "sexy naive bitch" (SNB) for short. My sisters were always jealous. I thought It was just a bit of the green eyed goblin but then they ripped my shirt off me one day. I was screaming in shock and then the boys were gathering around me. My step sisters (mindy and cindy) screamed lets see if Natasha's got big boobs or padding. I screamed and flung my arms around but someone came from behind and snipped my bra strap my bra fell to the ground as my sisters caught it and felt it. No padding guys... she's all yours! The boys gathered around me I felt my nipples being pinched and my boobs getting rubbed. Then suddenly my sister cindy came around screamed at everyone to back off, which they did, and smiled at me. Sorry Nash. It was a joke. But we'll get back at these boys. She screamed for tape to which she immediately got. Everyone expected her to tape my hands behind me and pull my jeans. But she didn't she put my bra around me and taped the back of the stap leaving me looking like a slut but covered my breasts. Then mindy came behind me and pulled my jeans down, snipped my underwear pulled my jeans back up and escorted me to her car. I had no Idea why she was doing that. She drove me g=home in my slutty like bra and my jeans with no underwear underneath. They took me to home and my step mother marched us home. The first question that sprang to her mind was why is Natasha dressed like a slut but the first question she asked was why are you late home... ALL OF YOU!!! I was going to speak but mindy and cindy stepped forward looking at me with a smile that looked like they were saying "dont worry we'll calm her down" but boy was I wrong. They told her everything that didn't happen. "Mother we were late because of nash! She slipped her shirt off and gave it to the boys she let them feel her breasts and to save her from humiliation me and mindy stepped out and taped her bra back together. I stepped forward trying to deny everything but she put her finger out telling me to let my sisters continue. The mindy carried on for cindy "then she took her jeans off and showed she weren't wearing any panties and wiggled her... part and slapped us for trying to tell her to stop. We pulled her jeans back up and took her to the car. My stepmother finally let me speak and I told the truth. She didn't know who to believe so she asked for proof from mindy and cindy. That was when I thought they had no proof.Then suddenly I felt my jeans being tugged down and they pointed at my bare pussy. They told my stepmom how I had no panties like they said and she obviously believed them. I was supposed to go a party that day and I knew it was cancelled for me. My step mom told me come closer to her which dd then she made me lean over her lap after she sat down. She told my stepsisters to get the camera from her room (she never lets anyone touch that camera unless its for emergencies) which they did. She told them to stay still and record something. She started spanking me hard. And pulled my jeans down and started again she told my other step sis to yank my jeans and bra off to which they did. There I was on my step moms lap getting spanked while someone was recording me. She let me get up and told my sisters to zoom up on my...parts. She told me to go to my party in only a tiny towel and in the middle of the party sit on a chair spread my legs out and tell someone to fuck me and video. She sent my sisters to spy. That video of me getting spanked and fucked were everywhere. In school.
WORST YEAR EVER!!! |
| Name: | Kate |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Naked birthday |
| Message: | My girl friends and I never dreamed Tim's birthday party was going to be so much fun. There wasen't a lack of girls at his party and his wild friends usually liked to show off when girls were around. The only thing Tim's parents told him before leaving, was to keep it in the game room behind the house. We weren't supoused to have hard liquor, but a couple of rum and vodka bottles were sneaked in. We had decorated the game room with ballons and a big happy 16th birthday sign across the wall. The fruit punch mixed with vodka was beggining to have an effect on all of us. I don't remember witch one of his friends made the comment about a bare butt spanking. I only knew that all my girl friends were excited about seeing Tim's butt exposed. Of course Tim was already blushing and worried about it. He knew very well his friends were capable of doing it and there would be no way to fight them all off.
They grabbed him half way towards the door, pulled him back inside hausted him in mid air and began undoing his pants. Nancy's comment "Wow his dick could probably pop out" soon turned into naked spanking. All that screamming and cheering is what probably made his friends add a little naked excitment to the party. We never expected they were going to strip him, till we saw his pants and boxers slid down to his ankles. Realizing he had just been stripped naked and could only hang there with his dick on display made him stop struggling completly. His long shirt was pulled up to his neck to uncover his butt and getting his dick even more exposed than it already was. We couldn't have gotted a better view even if they would have spread him out in front of us. He was pactically hanging there totally naked with girls ducking under to get a look at his dick. I remember wondering what must have been going threw his mind while his butt was being smacked. Tim din't say a word, he was totally hepless and submitted to the worst humiliating experience of his life. His 16th birthday would be very dificult to forget and nothing would ever change that. Tim ended with a face as red as his butt and the blood rushing shame of getting a full hardon in front of some many girls. There was nothing my girl ftiends and I din't see and he knew we all had gotted a quick feel of it. I still remember how hard his dick felt in my hand, how wet my panties ended up and how many orgasms I gave myself on acount of him. I think that's what got me so hooked on strippings and the reason why I enjoyed it so much when it happed to me. Forced stripping is the most arousing and erotic feeling in the world. Love horny Kate |
| Name: | Kate |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Flashing |
| Message: | I felt like a pervert peeping on the boy next door, but at the same time couldn't stay away from my window. I had seen him walking around in his underware a couple of times and thinking.... who in their right mind would take off their clothes with their curtains wide open, at night and with the lights turned on. One night I saw him completly naked laying on his bed. I began suspecting that he was doing it on perpouse and probably knew I was watching. Intentional or not, I saw him spread out naked on his bed jerking his hard dick till he came all over his chest one night. That night I had to finger myself off just to get to sleep. I felt so naughty I couldn't wait to get back from school the next day and see if he would do it again. It was like having window to window sex, because he did that almost every night. I figured if it din't bother him, why should it bother me. I never told my parents because I din't want to spoil the fun. I liked looking at him playing with his hardon, plus I was doing the same thing and having great orgasms. I even had my best friend Carol for a sleep over. Love Kate |
| Name: | Tracie-Louise |
| Subject: | Nude Girl Challenge (Part 1) |
| Message: | Last week I was at the house of my boyfriend, Mike, and decided to set him a bit of a saucy challenge- I bet him that he couldn’t help but get an erection the next time he saw me naked. He accepted this challenge, so we stripped off and climbed into a warm bath together.
The endeavour he put into winning the bet was self-evident, but, despite his best efforts, his manhood eventually and inexorably began to rise- much to my delight! I decided that my prize for winning the wager was that he should bath me- so I just lay there like a lady of the manor in the warm, relaxing water as he rubbed soap and sponges all over my nude body. Delicious, and the perfect prelude to what we got up to in bed afterwards! The next Friday evening I related what happened to my housemate, Mandy. We both giggled at the end of the story, but she said I’d been a little unfair to Mike. “I suppose so,” I agreed, with a grin. “It’s an unequal situation, when you come to think of it. After all, I can always tell when he’s turned on, but he’s got no idea of whether or not I’m feeling sexy unless I tell him or make it quite clear to him…” “You’re not serious, are you?” she interrupted. “What do you mean?” I asked, genuinely puzzled. “You mean you really haven’t noticed?” “Noticed what?” Mandy grinned wickedly. “Every time you’re confronted with anything the least bit sexual, your nipples go erect.” “NO!” I replied hotly. “What makes you think that?” “I don’t think it- I’ve seen it. Even through your bra and blouse, it’s obvious. Are you telling me you’re not aware that it happens?” Mandy’s tone was incredulous. “It DOESN’T happen. That’s why I’m not aware of it,” I insisted. “Oh well- have it your own way,” she replied, placidly. “I just thought that you might feel better if you knew that you were just as culpable as Mike when it comes to sending out involuntary sexual signals…” “I am NOT,” I reiterated. “The idea that I am not in control of my body is… well, it’s preposterous. You‘ll be claiming that I want to paint my toenails next.” (Nail polish is an absolute no-no for either of us. We’ve both worked in Health Services and have seen how these coloured petrochemicals rot flesh.) “There’s nothing wrong with nipples going spontaneously erect, you know.” Mandy’s attitude was rather patronising, as was her facial expression. “It happens to me sometimes, when I‘m really turned on,” she continued, a little wistfully. “It’s a reflex action. Like my toes curling when someone I‘m attracted to puts some passion into their kisses.” “Well, that just means that we’re very different,” I concluded. We bid each other a somewhat frosty goodnight and repaired to our respective bedrooms. Next morning there was a tap on my bedroom door. Strange sense of humour my plumber has. (Sorry- that was a joke Mike told me recently. I’ll start this paragraph again.) Next morning there was a light knocking on my bedroom door. Mandy padded in barefoot, wearing her silk dressing gown. She’d pinned her long black hair up- a sign that she‘d just taken a bath- and she was carrying a steaming cup. “I’ve brought you coffee in bed- a peace offering, in case I upset you last night,” she said. “It’s OK- but thanks anyway,” I replied, sitting up in bed to receive the cup. “You’ll excuse me for being dressed in just my underwear,” I continued, indicating the dark blue bra I was wearing, “but I was hot last night. Probably dreaming about Mike,” I added, with a grin. “I bet your nipples went hard,” she responded quickly. I sighed, placing the cup down on my bedside table. “Don’t start that again. It simply does NOT happen.” “Oh, but it does.” Mandy’s tone was cunning. She was planning something, but such was my determination to deny the allegation that I failed to heed the warning “It’s not just about Mike- as I say, it occurs every time you’re confronted with anything sexual. And I can prove it- here and now.” “I’d like to see you try,” I challenged, belligerently. “OK then,” said Mandy. “Take your bra off…” I was in too deep to refuse now! Cursing silently to myself, I reached back to undo my bra clip and was soon sitting topless in bed. Thank goodness it was a warm day, I thought… “Hmm. Something unfair about this situation,” murmured Mandy in a low voice. “Never mind- we can soon even things up…” So saying, she slid out of her dressing gown, hung it carefully on a wardrobe doorknob and stood before me completely nude. To be honest, it wasn’t the first time I’d seen the sort of woman who made me understand why females appealed to males, but this was the first time another girl had made my heart beat faster… “Have you drank your coffee?” she breathed, leaning over me to retrieve the cup. Her lovely, enticing breasts were within easy touching distance… No! Got to resist the temptation! “Oh, you haven’t finished it yet,” she remarked, straightening up. “Tell you what I’m going to do. There are a few books lying around your room”- this was true- “so I’ll collect them one at a time, put them on that bookshelf next to your bed and then arrange them and all your other books in alphabetical order. And by the time I’ve finished, your nipples will be erect.” So saying, she walked across the room to pick the first book up from my dressing table… She walked with a wonderful, natural grace that few barefoot girls are capable of, placing one foot in front of the other so her inner thighs brushed together ever so faintly and gently. Viewing her from the front, as she walked towards me and started replacing books on my bedside bookshelf, her lovely trim pussy, that desirable triangle of soft hair, looked delicious as it rhythmically moved and swayed slightly in conjunction with her pelvis. Her nicely-shaped breasts were a little over-sized compared with the rest of her body, but they didn’t make her look top-heavy- indeed, they only served to enhance her figure. As she turned with her back to me to retrieve a book from the window sill the other side of the room, it was difficult- nay, impossible- to ignore her sleek bare bum, her lower backbone wiggling as though with joy at every step of her silent, delightfully shaped feet. I tried hard to conceal a quiver of desire as a flood of libido rushed through me…and my breasts began to tingle. NO! Got to stop my nipples going hard! I desperately tried to take my mind off Mandy’s fantastic bare body (“I must think of a blank brick wall… a brick wall… a brick wall…”) and convince myself not to believe the evidence of my own eyes- Got to pretend it isn’t happening!- but I couldn’t stop myself staring at her. Even when I tried to cheat and look away, my full-length bedroom mirror on the opposite side of the room reflected her beauty to me! I concentrated furiously on stopping my bare nipples from erecting (I knew what Mike had been through with me in the bath, now!) and I realised my face was etched with the strain of trying to control the outwards signs of my sexual excitement. Beneath my duvet my bare toes curled, my muscles went rigid and my fists clenched and unclenched, such was the intensity of my mental struggle. But as she walked across the room yet again with another book, I noticed her ten lovely toes gripping at the carpet, ever so slightly. An involuntary image of those perfect feet pawing with passion when I stroked her lovely vagina with a gentle finger as she lay naked on the bed flashed into my mind- an image which refused to budge. NO! I can’t resist anymore! I don’t WANT to resist anymore! My self-control evaporated, completely, as desire took over and flooded my near-naked body. “OOOoooOOO!” I let out a short cry of despair and frustration, crossing my arms over my bare boobs and hanging my head in shame with the anguish and humiliation of losing our sexual challenge. |
| Name: | Tracie-Louise |
| Subject: | Nude Girl Challenge (Part 2) |
| Message: |
“What’s wrong?” Mandy enquired, a bit too cheerily. “Have your nipples gone erect, after all?” Without raising my bowed head I nodded, reluctantly and miserably, trying to hide my embarrassed, bright red face behind my shoulder-length blonde hair- without much success. Mandy was ruthless. “Let me see, then,” she demanded. Since I’d already admitted defeat, I thought this was completely unnecessary, but I briefly uncrossed my arms to expose my breasts with their hardened nipples to her before quickly concealing myself again. “Well,” she grinned, “wasn’t I right?” I nodded again, my head still bowed. She couldn’t have failed at that point to notice my distress; accordingly, she pulled up a cushion for her knees, knelt at my bedside and cupped my chin in her hand. “Listen,” she said, gently. “It was only a game. You’ve seen me topless before.” This was true- it was inevitable, since we’d shared the house for two years. “Your nipples didn’t go erect any of the other times you‘ve noticed me undressed, did they? But just now, I deliberately stripped off in front of you and introduced a slightly sexy dimension to the situation. That’s why your boobs reacted as they did. I knew they would! It just means that I know a little more about your body than you do. It doesn’t mean you find me sexually attractive.” But what Mandy was unaware of was that her last two statements were completely inaccurate. If (a) she knew more about my body than I did, then (b) she would also have known that the reason my nipples responded in the way they did was because I’d unexpectedly found the idea of her padding around my bedroom nude a real turn-on! “So… it was a bit of a psychological trick, then? To induce a reflex action?” I enquired, uncrossing my arms as I began feeling more relaxed. “I knew you’d get the idea,” she breathed, brightly, giving me a peck on the cheek. As she did leaned forward to do so I glanced briefly over her shoulder. The soles of her lovely bare feet were facing upwards side-by-side, pressed together, perfect mirror images of each other even though both soles were faintly wrinkled by the slight curl in her toes that the kneeling position caused. And at the moment she kissed me, I noticed her toes wiggled in unison for a fraction of a second. It was an almost-imperceptible twitch; if I hadn’t been looking at those beautiful feet it would’ve gone completely unnoticed. And this reminded me of something she’d said the previous evening, and a plan for revenge began to form in my mind… “Yes, a reflex action,” I continued, as she stood up and slipped her nude body back into her dressing gown . “Like the way your toes curl every time anybody at all kisses you or you kiss anybody.” I emphasised the words “at all” deliberately. “What?” she said. “That’s what you told me last evening.” “I did NOT.” Mandy’s reply was emphatic. “What I said was that only happens when I’m PASSIONATELY kissed by someone I find sexy…. What are you grinning at, Tracie-Louise?” “You,” I smiled. “I’m grinning at you. You protesteth too much, or at least too vehemently.” “But it’s a completely false accusation!” she countered. “Besides, how can you hope to make a credible argument sitting there in bed with your boobs exposed? It’s hardly the most dignified position to start casting aspersions…” I suspected that, by referring to my state of undress, she hoped I’d cover myself up in panic and bring an abrupt end to the discussion. Indeed, now she’d reminded me that my bare breasts were still out in the open I was tempted to do so- especially now that she’d covered her nude body with her dressing gown and we were unequal as regards which of our sexy parts were showing. But, with no little effort, I kept my nerve and fronted it out. Literally. “Well, I’m sorry if my boobs are offending you, but it was you who insisted I went topless in the first place,” I asserted matter-of-factly, somehow keeping a frisson of embarrassment out of my voice. “Oh, don’t be so ridiculous. You’re not offending me. In fact…” she stopped suddenly in mid-sentence, as though she’d almost said something that she shouldn’t have said; and I took advantage of her hesitation while she was still off-balance. “Look. Just as my nipples go erect every time I’m confronted by a sexual situation-” I probably blushed at that point, but continued regardless- “it’s highly likely that your toes curl every time someone kisses you. Male, female… whether you feel sexy or not. As far as reflex actions go, you‘re as weak as I am.” “Rubbish.” “I can prove it. Here and now.” “You can’t.” “I can.” I took a deep breath. “We can kiss each other.” Mandy raised a quizzical eyebrow, but did not explode with indignation, react with horror or march out of the room. Instead, she repeated my words as a query. “We can kiss each other? What would that prove?” “ If your bare toes curl when I kiss you, it would prove I’m right- that you react in that way when ANYONE kisses you, not just when you’re aroused. It would prove that you’re as vulnerable as I am when it comes to reflex actions.” Despite remaining outwardly calm when I explained this, the urge for me to kiss her was becoming overwhelming… …so I was understandably secretly thrilled by her reply. “OK then,” she responded, almost cheerily, stepping back towards my bed. “I know for a fact that this will prove that… oh, hang on!” “What‘s wrong?” I said, almost revealing my dismay in case she’d changed her mind. “How will you know whether or not my toes are curling?” she asked. “If we’re going to kiss- and to be fair to you, it’ll have to be a worthwhile one- we’ll be concentrating on each others’ lips and faces. You won’t have any idea what my feet are doing.” It was a fair point. “Do you want to leave it for another time?” I ventured, trying not to sound disappointed. “Oh, no,” said Mandy, firmly. “I’m totally committed to it. You’re completely wrong, and I’m absolutely determined to prove it- right here and right now. Just because your nipples went hard when you saw me naked doesn’t mean to say you can get away with accusing me of having a reflex sexual weakness as well… AHA! I know what we can do.” “I can hardly wait,” I blurted out. Luckily, Mandy appeared to take it for sarcasm, and simply gave me a hard stare before expounding her idea. “If my bare feet were pressed against your bare feet, you’d be able to feel if my toes curled. Right?” “Right,” I agreed. “Move over, then. I’m getting in to bed with you,” she said. Obediently, and with my heart racing with desire, I shuffled over to the right-hand side of my bed and lay on my back while she took off her dressing gown again and re-hung it on the wardrobe doorknob. “I don’t want to get that creased- I only ironed it yesterday,” she explained, with a serious expression. Having rendered herself completely naked again, Mandy padded over to the bed, peeled the right-hand corner of the duvet back (momentarily exposing my best blue briefs) and slid into my bed, covering herself with the duvet so we were both lying under it. We turned to face each other- me lying on my left side, her on her right. “All right- what now?” I asked, barely resisting my impulse to throw myself at her. “We’ll have to embrace. Put your arms around my waist, and I’ll do the same to you.” “But that means…” I started. “It means our boobs will be pressed together. That’s unavoidable. Let’s get to the kissing business as quickly as possible.” She spoke with a practical air. So, still lying on our sides, we wriggled together and hugged each other. How soft and gentle Mandy’s bare body felt! “Now, we keep our legs tightly together and you press your legs and feet against mine,” she directed. “We’ll have to keep our ankles together as closely as though they’ve been tied if this is going to work…ooooOO!” she exclaimed, suddenly and breathlessly. As I was following her instructions, our breasts had shifted slightly, causing our nipples to touch. It sent a thrill through me, and, judging by her reaction, Mandy had also been affected by the experience… Our bodies were now pressed tightly together and our faces were inches apart. “Right,” said Mandy, gently. “Time for the kiss. Make it as long and passionate as you like, because my toes-” she rubbed her silky bare feet up and down against mine, for emphasis- “ain’t moving.” Slowly, a little uncertainly, our soft lips met. We squirmed a little as her tongue flickered against mine, sending my libido soaring. I started using my own tongue on hers, hugging her waist tighter, while she moved her arms inside mine and pulled me towards her breasts by the backs of my shoulders. As our kiss went deeper and deeper, we pushed up against each others’ bodies more and more, wriggling to compensate for our slight movements and because it felt so darn good- my breasts, stomach, legs and feet were brushing, then rubbing against Mandy’s as my last inhibitions began to fly through the window, and she showed no signs whatsoever of wanting the kiss to stop. Through the clouds of pure bliss I still remembered our little challenge, though. My toes were still touching hers… did they twitch? Did Mandy’s bare toes twitch just then? I was sure they had, and that she was struggling to keep them from curling, so I redoubled my tongue activity and she responded with enthusiasm. For a full three minutes our tongues entwined, our gentle female bodies pressing together. I could feel her soft bare toes wiggling slightly- she was definitely having trouble control of them… I then tickled her between her shoulder blades, where her bra clip normally would be, and she gave a tiny, muffled squeak as her toes curled with passion- as did mine. But we carried on kissing and caressing for a good 30 seconds longer… We finally paused for breath, our bodies still entwined and our faces a couple of inches from each other. I looked into her brown eyes. “Your toes curled,” I sighed, gently. “So did yours,” she replied. “Yes, but that wasn’t the challenge. Besides,” I continued, “your nipples are erect.” They were, too. Very much so. “So are yours.” she responded. “But that was only to be expected…” “The challenge was that I could make your toes curl if I kissed you,” I insisted, quietly but firmly. “I did that. So now I want my prize.” “Which is?” “Another kiss.” “NO!” she remonstrated. “We’re both girls! We can’t mmmmMMMMmmmm….” I pressed my lips on hers again, muffling her protests. Her bare body struggled and wriggled against me, but I hugged her forcefully and pinned her arms to her sides; and after about fifteen seconds, her resistance subsided as though she’d accepted the situation and her tongue joined mine in a deep, passionate kiss. When I stopped kissing her, we both pulled back and relaxed. “OK,” I sighed, “I’d better get up out of bed now…” “Oh, no, you don’t,” replied Mandy, hotly. “Don’t think you’re going to get away with leaving me feeling frustrated like this. I want sex!” In the blink of an eye she curved her body forwards and pushed her head down under the duvet as though she was performing a surface dive in swimming. Before I could react to what was happening, she’d bent herself into a “question mark” shape. Her exquisite feet, the only parts of her left uncovered by the duvet, lay on the pillow right in front of my face; her own face was level with my vagina. I was still lying on my side when I felt my briefs being expertly removed. And then she started to use her tongue again… “OooOOOoo!” I exclaimed, pretending to struggle; but I wasn’t even fooling myself that I wanted to escape, let alone Mandy. In any case her hands were forcefully pushing my buttocks forward so my pussy had no chance of evading the attentions of her gentle mouth. As the waves and waves of sheer, unadulterated joy coursed through my entire nude body, I noticed that Mandy’s cute toes were rhythmically curling with passion again; and, in the mirror, I could see the symmetrical soles of her lovely bare feet wrinkling as they pawed the air. Breathlessly, I mentioned this to her but her reply was muffled as she intensified her special treatment to my labia. As the pleasure levels increased still further, I needed desperately to kiss her- but the only parts of her I could see were those sweet, freshly-washed feet. So I pressed her ankles together, pulled her soft bare paws to my lips and kissed them. Passionately. And, as if by way of appreciation, her tongue probed even deeper… My eventual shuddering orgasm felt like soda water was flowing through my veins, and I cried out with joy. |
| Name: | Tracie-Louise |
| Subject: | Nude Girl Challenge (Part 3)- I LOST! |
| Message: | I lay gasping with exhaustion and incredulity on the bed as Mandy twisted and turned under the quilt. Her beautiful face surfaced next to mine. “Your turn now,” she murmured, before climbing out of bed and padding out of my room, her bare bum wiggling behind her as though giving me a cheerful wave. She returned a few seconds later with some scarves, which I presumed- correctly- that she’d fetched from her own room. Then Mandy rolled my fatigued body on to my stomach and gently pulled my arms behind me.
“What are you doing?” I enquired. “Let me get my breath back first… NO! MANDY! WAIT!” I began struggling again, for real this time, as I felt my wrists being tied together. But the sex had exhausted me, and my resistance was weak. Soon, my wrists were bound tightly behind my back with a scarf: I pulled at them in a futile attempt to free myself, but it was no use. Mandy smirked as I lay there on my stomach, utterly defeated. “OK,” she said. “I’ll give you a few minutes to recover, and then you can deal with me.” “I’ll deal with you all right,” I growled. “Free me now!” “You’re in no position to be making demands.” Mandy’s voice was mocking. She was obviously enjoying herself, which didn’t improve my mood at all. “Just wait ‘til I get my hands on you…” Again I fiercely pulled at the scarf which was attaching said hands together, but my efforts were useless. “It’s not your hands I want on me,” she scoffed. “It’s that lovely moist tongue of yours I want on me. And in me. I tied you up in case you tried to escape before returning that favour I’ve just done for you.” “I’d be more inclined and able to do that if I wasn’t trussed up,” I retorted, a trifle sarcastically. Actually, I had every intention of giving Mandy oral sex. Lesbianism was a brand new form of love to me, and I was interested, inquisitive and intrigued. A thought struck me. “Look, Mandy,” I reasoned. “I’ve never done girl-on-girl sex before. It would be a lot easier if my hands were free…” “Don’t worry- I’ll encourage you.” She sounded very confident. “Besides, a little amateur fumbling can often enhance a sexual experience. Now, it seems you’ve recovered enough to argue, so get into the position I was in before…” “Untie my hands and I’ll do it. Leave them tied and I won‘t.” It was a despairing attempt to bargain with her, and it fell on deaf ears. “Well, if you won’t…” she rolled me over on to my back, and lay on her right side alongside me, “…I might just remember how ticklish your tummy is.” She thrust her wiggling fingers towards my torso, just below my bare breasts. “NO!” I squealed, hysterically. “NO! I’ll do it!” Frantic to avoid her tickling fingers on my stomach, I swiftly twisted my body around and dived head first under the duvet before she could touch me. Without my hands to help me my progress was rather slow and clumsy- my back pushed against her breasts as I tried to manoeuvre myself down the bed, a strangely pleasant sensation- but I eventually wiggled into the “question mark” shape with my face opposite her enticing vagina, which I could just about discern in the dark, warm world under the bedding. I felt my bare feet gently stroke against her soft cheek and knew I was more-or-less in the right position. “That reminds me,“ she murmured. “Thank you for kissing my bare feet. No-one’s ever done that for me before. It felt really nice.” She gently kissed my own toes and inhaled deeply. “Oh, you’re using that lovely perfumed soap that Mike bought for you,” she noted. “I’ve used it, too. This morning, for instance.” “Yes- that’s fairly obvious,” I grumbled, realising why the scent of her naked body was so familiar now I was in such close proximity to it. “So, what do I do now?” “Tracy-Louise,” she said, a trifle impatiently, “you are, like me, a very feminine young woman with equally feminine body parts. You know exactly where the sensitive bits of a female are.” “Yes, but not from the outside,” I pointed out. “I‘ve never done anything like this before.” “Just do what comes naturally,” she advised. “With all due respect,” I responded, sarcastically, “girl-on-girl sex is not supposed to be natural. If I don’t know what I’m supposed to be doing to you, then I can’t do it, can I? So either tell me how to proceed, or untie me now and we’ll forget it. After all, you said you’d guide me.” “I didn’t. I said I’d encourage you.” At this juncture, I noticed her upper body moving as though she was leaning to reach for something. “And so I shall,” she continued, as I felt her binding my ankles together with another scarf. “How on earth do you think that’s going to help?” I demanded. “It’s just going to make me even less mobile. That’s not going to help either of us.” “Oh, I think it is,” she responded, airily. “I’m going to encourage you to seek out my pleasure spots by applying myself to two more of YOUR sensitive parts.” And with that, she hugged my ankles tightly to her face with her arms and began tickling the soles of my sensitive bare feet. I laughed helplessly and tried to pull my exposed feet away, but her arms were incongruously strong- in hindsight, I now believe that she could have escaped my hug during our second kiss had she really wanted to. Instinctively, I straightened my bare body out from its bent “question mark” position so my head jerked nearer the foot of the bed, but it did nothing to lessen the painless torture. “I’ll show you how to make a woman’s toes curl, Tracie-Louise!” gloated Mandy, before doing exactly that by intensifying her tickling. Involuntarily, I wrinkled the soles of my vulnerable bare feet, scrunching up my bare toes in doing so. But this was no defence at all against Mandy’s merciless fingers. I laughed and laughed convulsively, pulling again and again at the scarf that bound my wrists securely behind me, but it was useless- there was no escape. My feet were being ruthlessly tickled, and I could do absolutely nothing about it! Without pausing my torment for even a split-second, Mandy suddenly rolled me on to my stomach and lay her naked body on top of mine. We were now top-to-toe, front-to-back and, though she was far from being a heavy person, even her minimal weight was enough to pin my powerless, tied-up body down so I could hardly budge. Her breasts and flat stomach pressed down on my legs and, worse still, that neat triangle of hair between her legs was pushing down and brushing me gently between my ticklish bum-cheeks, causing me to suffer even more. My torso was trapped by her legs and her ankles rested on top of my head as I kept my head up, looking forwards and facing the foot of the bed, to avoid my mouth and nose being shoved into the mattress! In the gloom under the duvet I could make out Mandy’s bare feet and toes dangling and curling right in front of my face, and I felt them softly brushing against my nose; even through my hysteria I experienced an exceptionally strong desire to reach out and tickle them in revenge, but, of course, my hands were tied behind my back… The tickling sensation surged through my body and culminated in endless gusts of uncontrollable laughter, which took over my mind and body completely. I was unable to scream or even form the necessary words to beg Mandy to stop. All I could do was lie there and laugh. Eventually, Mandy transferred her tickling attention to my heels, which are still ticklish but are the least sensitive places on the soles of my feet. My laughter subsided to chuckling, and with a huge effort I managed to summon the mental strength to try to speak between my forced laughter in order to plead with her. “Mandy! Mandy!” I gasped, between giggles. “Stop tickling my bare feet! Please! I can’t stand it!” “Are you going to stop stalling, and start giving my pussy the attention she deserves/” “I wasn’t…hahaha…I wasn’t stalling...STOP TICKLING ME!…I wasn’t stalling…I just didn’t know where to start...hahahahaha…” I was desperate to get the words out. “Never mind the technical side of things; just start kissing.” she advised. “It’ll soon come to you.” Awkwardly, and still tittering as she stroked my heels, I wriggled my way back into the “question mark” position.” “That’s good!” she mocked. “Now, to encourage you further… every time you stop kissing my pleasure chute, I’m going to tickle the soles of your bare feet. Starting…NOW!” I felt her fingers quicken and begin to move along the more sensitive areas of my feet toward my toes. “NO! Not again! Stop! Mandy! MANDY! MandeeeeeeeehahahahaHAHAHAHA…” Hurriedly, before my helpless laughter drained all the strength out of me, I applied my mouth to her sweet vagina and, without the slightest idea of what I was doing, began to kiss it… |
| Name: | Kate |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | To Katie |
| Message: | Andy was three years younger than I was. I saw him as a little horny kid, always catching him trying to get a peek up my skirt or down my blouse and probably walking around the school yard with a hardon in his pants. The fact that he was cute, young, horny and probably playing with himself at night thinking of me was sexually turning me on. I still remember giving a blow job in the building basement. He looked so shy and embarrassed about taking off his clothes in front of me. I was sure he was a virgin and hadn't done anything with a girl before and think that's just what excited me the most. That day I showed him how to eat a girls pussy. Even when he felt embarrassed about it with a little coaching he managed to get me off. It was then when I gave him a blow job and never seen a boy squirt out some much sperm. The only thing he could clean himself with, was is underware and then almost died laughing watching him looking for a place to hide them. I just hoped his mother never found out one of his underware was missing. Love Kate |
| Name: | Brian L. |
| Subject: | Detention spanking for Melissa - The aftermath (xxx) |
| Message: | Melissa awoke early on Saturday morning and as the fog of sleep cleared from her mind she wondered if it had all been a dream. She walked over to her full-length mirror, pulled up her pink teddy and pulled down her white polkadot panties and examined her ass cheeks. There they were, almost completely faded by now, but she could still make out some hand-prints. She closed her eyes and imagined the damage to her reputation if the other students at Holy Submission High School found out about this. She checked herself mid-thought, "If they find out…, you mean WHEN they find out." There were 8 other students who all witnessed her spanking yesterday at detention. They were all underclass boys, freshmen and sophomores, who had no regard for a haughty senior girl's carefully crafted reputation. With the senior prom just weeks away this could wreak havoc for her socially. She imagined all the other girls in her class whom she had insulted, been snide to, mocked and castigated in an effort to make herself look the better, getting a hold of this information and destroying her reputation.
Worse than just seeing her get spanked, the detention students had been required to remove all their clothing during the punishment and so they saw her completely naked, over the disciplinarian's lap, being spanked. And then the school disciplinarian had one of the boys, a sophomore named Robert, finish Melissa's punishment by spanking her over his desk. In the middle of that punishment the disciplinarian left the room and there was no faculty supervision. Then she remembered the other boys cheering as she was being spanked by the sophomore. She remembered them getting bolder and touching her body, her breasts, and her pussy. Then the sophomore slid his cock into her and fucked her over the disciplinarian's desk. The other students all furiously masturbated to the scene, watching a bitchy senior girl being spanked and then fucked by the very underclass boys that she publicly mocked. As Melissa remembered all the details of yesterday's humiliating detention, she bit her lower lip and slid her hand into her panties. She moved her middle finger slowly up and down her pussy lips. She felt a strong tingling sensation and then wetness. She moved her finger onto her clit and slowly circled around it as she thought about herself being spanked and fucked yesterday. Even though it was humiliating, she had never cum so hard in her young life. She remembered the lust in the boys eyes as they groped her, squeezed her ass, pinched her nipples and pulled her hair. She continued playing with her clit which was now engorged and protruding beyond her pussy lips. She moved her fingers faster and faster as she remembered the sophomore grab her hips and slide his throbbing cock in her. She had turned him down in a very cruel way at the Halloween Dance and her girlfriends all laughed at his rejection as he walked away. But now he was fucking her doggy-style! Melissa's body writhed as she orgasmed to these memories. She muffled her moans to prevent her parents from hearing her naughty behavior. After a few minutes laying bed, Melissa recovered from her orgasm and her thoughts returned to the terrible risks that her reputation was now in. She cursed the disciplinarian for enforcing such puritanical punishment methods, she cursed the teacher who made her go to detention for missing her report… then she remembered her suspicion about her younger brother Matt. Melissa had worked hard on that report and knew that she put it in her backpack yesterday morning. When she got to class, though, it was gone. The only person who had access to it was Matt. She had left it at the breakfast table before school and had run upstairs to fetch her cosmetic case. He must have taken her report for the sole purpose of getting her in trouble at school. "That little bastard!" Melissa thought. "I am going to beat his ass if he did this." Melissa put on her short pink terrycloth robe and fuzzy pink slippers and headed downstairs. She met her mother in the downstairs hallway. She was dressed in her workout sweats and sneakers and told Melissa that she was headed out for a run and would be back later that morning. Also, her mom mentioned that her father had to work today so he would not be back until dinner time. "Perfect" Melissa thought, "this will give me time to search the house for any evidence about my report." Melissa then headed into the kitchen and noticed her brother's backpack hanging on the wall hook. She opened it up and sure enough there was her report. The one she had worked two weeks on and the one that caused her to be sent to detention because she couldn't find it. A surge of rage ran through her body, her hands were visibly shaking as she realized the treachery that her brother had committed against her. Overcome with anger she marched up the stairs straight to Matt's bedroom door which had a "Keep Out" sign on it. Without knocking she burst through the door. She was met with the sight of Matt wearing only a white tee shirt, kneeling on his bed with his laptop open, and masturbating to a porn video. "Hey, fucking knock next time" he yelled as he tried to close the laptop and cover his erect cock with his hand. Melissa had seen Matt masturbating once before and it still grossed her out. He was 2 years younger than her and a sophomore at Holy Submission High School and an all-around perverted geek as far as Melissa was concerned. He never went to parties or dated, he just sat in his room on the computer and would occasionally have some of his nerd friends over. She wondered how they were even related since he was so different from her with his scrawny appearance and lack of social awareness. But she was too angry now to concern herself with his pathetic standing on the social scale at Holy Submission High School or with the boner he held in his hand. "Did you steal my report yesterday?" she yelled at him. Matt looked at the report she held in her hands and figured the jig was up. "Oh, uhh yeah, I guess I did" as a mischievous smile formed on his lips. Melissa's vision went red and she lunged at Matt. He tried to get away from her grasp but she had her arms locked on his torso in a second. He squealed as Melissa pulled him over her lap on the edge of his bed. She locked one of her legs around his and she pinned him facedown on the bed with her arm. Then she started to smack his ass as hard as she could, yelling at him "You fucking little brat, I'm am going to beat your ass so hard you won't be able to sit for a month!" - SMACK -SMACK. Matt started to howl in pain as his older sister slapped his naked ass full force. "You got me in so much fucking trouble, you have no idea!" - SMACK - SMACK. Melissa could see his ass cheeks turning flaming red as she reigned down blow after blow on his naked bottom. Matt was now in tears and blubbering incoherent apologies to Melissa which she was turning a deaf ear to as she focused on causing as much pain to her little brother as possible. Suddenly Melissa heard a bang as the door to her brother's bedroom door hit the hall. "What in the Lord's name is happening here?" rang through her ears. It was her mother's shrill voice that cut through the air and made her stop mid-spank as she looked back towards the door. She saw her mom's face aghast at the sight of Melissa spanking Matt's naked ass. "What is going on here? Melissa Parker, stop hitting your brother this instant!" Melissa froze and suddenly realized how bad the scene would look to her mom. From Melissa's perspective she had always felt her mom favored Matt, she assumed it was just because he was the youngest in the family. But unknown to both Melissa and Matt was a secret that was kept from them about their true parents. Melissa was actually the daughter of her father's first wife who had passed away shortly after Melissa was born. Her father, Mr. Parker, had then re-married to Jane and within a short time they had a baby boy, Matt. But Mr. and Mrs. Parker didn't see any value in telling Matt and Melissa that they were only half-siblings or even that Mr. Parker had been married before. But Mrs. Parker did tend to favor her own son over Melissa who was from Mr. Parker's first wife. Now, the sight of Melissa spanking her baby boy brought outrage to Jane Parker. Mrs. Parker rushed to her son and pulled him off of Melissa's lap and sat him upright on the bed next to Melissa. She used the corner of her workout jacket to dab the tears from his eyes and then she hugged him. Mrs. Parker stared daggers at Melissa, who was suddenly feeling very uncomfortable. "Mom, he stole my report yesterday and I got sent to detention because of it" Melissa pleaded. Mrs. Parker stepped back from the bed and pulled up a chair so that she was seated directly in front of Melissa and Matt. "Matthew Parker, is this true?" she asked. Matt looked at the floor and nodded that it was true. "Matthew, why would you steal your sister's report?" Matt looked up at his mom and said "Melissa is mean to me and she tries to get me into trouble all the time. So, I just wanted to give her a taste of her own medicine." Mrs. Parker knew that there was a kernel of truth to what Matt was saying. She knew that Mr. Parker spoiled Melissa and that she had become a real bitch because of it. "Melissa, he stole your report but you have it back now. Why on earth would you spank him? It is just an assignment and you can turn it in on Monday" Mrs. Parker stated. "Mom, I had to go to detention yesterday and it was terrible and now my reputation at school might be ruined" said Melissa. "So you had detention, it's not the end of the world and it is no reason to spank my son" Mrs. Parker remarked. "Mom, do you know what they do at detention?" said Melissa hoping Mrs. Parker would understand the humiliating event that Melissa endured without having to describe it in detail. "You sit at a desk and do homework for an hour after school, what is the big deal" Mrs. Parker said dismissively. "No, they spank you at detention" Melissa asserted. Mrs. Parker sat back in her chair upon hearing this. She vaguely remembered signing some admission forms for Melissa 3 years ago when she was accepted at Holy Submission High School and recalled something about corporal punishment but thought it was just an idle threat used to keep students well behaved. Matt also heard this and his demeanor changed from sulking to being keenly interested in the conversation. "Melissa, tell me exactly what happened" Mrs. Parker said. Melissa look down and said "The disciplinarian made us get undressed. Then each of us had to lay over his lap and get a spanking." Matt could not believe what he was hearing. He imagined Melissa naked and laying over the disciplinarian's lap and getting spanked. He felt his cock filling up quickly becoming erect. Mrs. Parker was stunned at Melissa's revelation. She also imagined Melissa getting spanked naked and she started to think naughty thoughts. "What do you mean 'us'? Who else was there?" Mrs. Parker asked. Melissa looked up said "Some freshman and sophomore boys." Matt's hard-on was now raging and he tried to cover it up with his hands. Both Mrs. Parker and Melissa noticed him trying to cover his erection. Mrs. Parker was getting excited, even though she knew it was wrong. The thought of her spoiled step-daughter getting spanked naked in front of a group of freshman and sophomore delinquents was tantalizing. And seeing her son's cock become fully erect as Melissa related the details of her spanking was doubly exciting. Melissa was starting to have naughty thoughts as she related the details of yesterday's detention to her mom with her naked younger brother sitting next to her. She saw Matt's penis quickly become hard when she mentioned she was spanked naked in front of the freshmen and sophomore boys. Mrs. Parker then pressed Melissa for more details "Did the boys watch you getting spanked?" "Yes, it was very embarrassing. The disciplinarian kept me over his lap longer than any of the boys. He spanked me and let the boys watch. I knew they could see everything even though I tried to cover up." Matt was now using one of his hands to stroke his cock. Mrs. Parker saw it and order Matt to stop it and to put both his hands by his side. Now both she and Melissa could clearly see his swollen and throbbing cock pointing up at a 45 degree angle. Mrs. Parker was having her own naught reactions to Melissa's detention. She felt herself becoming flush in the face and neck and now wanted to touch herself. "So, after you were spanked by Brother Frank you were allowed to get dressed and leave?" Mrs. Parker queried. "No, Brother Frank said his hand hurt and he then had two of the boys hold me down on his desk while a third one spanked me." Matt could not take the incredibly exciting thoughts as Melissa related the fact that she was spanked by the boys. He grabbed his cock and started vigorously jerking it. Mrs. Parker put her hand up to her throat as she blushed a bright pink. Melissa was also getting that tingling feeling in her naughty parts as she remembered her spanking. Seeing her brother and her mom becoming aroused was making her even more excited. She continued to provide more details and watched their reactions "And as I was being spanked by the boys, Brother Frank left the room. As soon as he left the boys started touching me. They touched my butt, they touched my breasts, and they even touched me between my legs." Matt was breathing heavy and stroking his hard cock imagining the scene. Mrs. Parker was in a similar mental state as she imagined her bitchy little step-daughter getting spanked and groped by the detention boys. Now she hatched a plan that would give her great satisfaction. "Melissa, I am sorry that happened to you. But that is no excuse for spanking my son. As the good book says 'an eye for an eye…' To make things right Matt will now spank you like you were spanking him when I walked in" declared Mrs. Parker. Matt could not believe his ears. He wanted to jump up and hug his mom! Melissa was stupefied. She saw herself as the victim here, not Matt. "Mom that isn't fair!" Melissa protested. "You brought this on yourself young lady for spanking my son. Now you will get what you deserve. Stand up and take off your robe." Melissa reluctantly stood up and untied her robe and removed it. She was now standing in her pink teddy which didn't quite cover her polkadot panties. "Now take off your teddy." Melissa was mortified "Mom, Matt will see my breasts!" "Don't back-talk me young lady! Now take off your teddy and hand it to me this instant" Mrs. Parker commanded. Melissa slowly pulled her pink teddy over her head and handed it to her mom. Matt was watching the show with immense glee and satisfaction. He never saw his sisters breasts before and now he got an unfettered view of them just a foot away. "Now give me your panties." Mrs. Parker ordered. Melissa hooked her thumbs around her waistband and pulled her panties down and handed them to her mom. Melissa felt tingling goosebumps all over her naked body as she saw her brother looking her up and down with burning lust in his eyes. And she also felt herself getting wet as this situation brought back memories of her detention spanking and humiliation. "Now lay down over Matt's lap." Melissa could not believe this was actually going to happen. She was going to be spanked naked by her perverted younger brother as her mom watched. Matt also could not believe his luck. He was going to spank his naked older sister who had just spanked him and made him cry. This was sweet justice! Matt sat on the edge of the bed and Melissa leaned over his lap. He took one of his legs and wrapped it around Melissa's leg which forced her legs wide open. Her hip was nestled against his hard cock and he put one arm over her back and put his other hand on her gorgeous ass. Mrs. Parker let the erotic scene soak in to her mind. She was seated directly behind Melissa and had a perfect view of her ass and her pussy. "OK Matthew, you may spank Melissa now." Matt slapped his sister's ass and saw it jiggle just a little. He heard Melissa let out a little grunt. He spanked her again on her other ass cheek and noticed that he left a pink handprint. He then started rhythmically spanking her ass, alternating cheeks. "Ha ha, how does it feel now sis. You think you can spank me an get away with it? Think again!" - SMACK - SMACK - Melissa was starting to feel her ass burning now. She gripped the bed sheets with both her hands and arched her back as Matt rained spanks down on it. As the pain increased, she started to beg forgiveness from Matt. He simply ignored her pleas and continued to exact his revenge on her ass. Mrs. Parker could see Melissa's ass starting to glow pink as her son spanked it. She was becoming so horny that she slid her hand down her workout pants and began fingering her pussy. Matt paused from slapping Melissa's ass and started to rub it. He slowly rubbed her cheeks and then moved his hand closer to her ass crack. Melissa felt his fingers sliding down her ass. She opened her legs a bit wider and pushed her butt up higher as Matts fingers approached her pussy. Filled with a burning lust, Matt let his fingers slide onto Melissa's engorged pussy. Melissa let out a low moan and arched her back. Mrs. Parker was now masturbating herself to the scene. Her precious son was dominating and humiliating his older stuck-up half-sister and Mrs. Parker could see Melissa was loving it. Matt got bolder as he could smell the sex in the air, he slid his fingers up and down Melissa's pussy. She responded by backing her hips onto his hand. Matt then slid a finger into her pussy and slowly moved it in and out. Feeling her little brother's finger enter her pussy caused Melissa to convulse. She started to moan "Oh yes". Melissa looked back over her shoulder and saw her mother furiously masturbating and moaning as well. Matt removed his finger from Melissa's pussy and he stood up. Melissa was laying on her stomach with her hips at the edge of the bed. Matt looked at her gorgeous body and ass and then slid his cock into Melissa's pussy. Slowly at first and then he grabbed her hips and started to pound her faster and faster. He slapped her ass and said "Now who is the little bitch!" Melissa started to convulse and her body was spasming. Then Matt grabbed her hair as he fucked her from behind and said "I'm going to blow my load deep inside you, bitch!" Melissa's eyes rolled to the back of her head as she orgasmed hard. Matt felt her pussy squeezing his cock as she orgasmed. He instantly blew his load deep inside her and collapsed on top of her in ecstasy. Mrs Parker convulsed in her own strong orgasm seeing the two half-siblings climax together. After she had recovered from her orgasm, Mrs. Parker give one final word of advice to Melissa "If I ever catch you spanking my son again you will get more of the same young lady." |
| Name: | Bob |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Hazing |
| Message: | Did I mention it was my first year in college and 22 years old? I din't know the deference between hazing and a freindly joke, I just din't have a clue what I was getting into. I agreed because it was a guy thing and presured into just like smoking pot or getting drunk. You know, the same old macho thing to prevent being view as sissy or weak. So good or badly here is my story.....
It was all about belonging, keeping friends or basically being an outcast. Of course all that sounded like a lot of bull to me. The only thing I knew when my blind fold was removed, was that I was in large room with no windows, forced to strip and wear nothing but a small apron with high heel women shoes with my hands tied in back of me. I also din't expect girls were going to participate and I almost died when they all began laughing at me. No words can discribe how degraded and humiliated I felt. I could do nothing else but stand there in that skimpy apron, totally open on the back and trying to keep my balance in those high heels. There was nothing but perverted comments about my unshaved legs and how they were going rip my apron off and spank me for not wearing any panties. Just the thought gave me an erection witch I couldn't hide for obvious reasons. I din't taked long for the apron to get ripped off and froced to exhibit myself nude with a full blown hardon. Girls went crazy slapping my butt and grabbing my dick, with out me having any way to prevent it. I was there to be felt up and some how reached a point where I felt passed humiliation. I was getting groped at will and din't expect my ass wacked twenty times with pin-pong paddle. The last ones were ones that hurt most. My butt was stinging so much I din't even feel the bottle slipped into my butt hole. I only realized when I saw a girl dipping a bottle of beer into some kind of grease and disappearing behind me. All I could hear was girls laughing and screaming "pump that ass good" I had never had anything up my butt hole but surprised by the fact that I din't feel any pain. Maybe because my butt was till stinging from the spanking. What was painfull was getting fucked in the ass by perverted girls, with everyone else watching it. I quickly found out what loosing your pride and dignity feels like. If that's what's done in a normal hazings, then it felt like I had been raped and used to sexually satisfy a bunch of male amd female college students. Love Bob |
| Name: | Delia |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Public embarrassment |
| Message: | By far the most shameful thing that's happed to me, was getting pushed out on the front lawn bare ass naked in broad day light. I was 20 years old when it happed......
We had rented a beach house for the weekend. Six girls including me. Most of the other houses were weekend rental and very popular with young people. Lots of night parties and a good place to meet guys. After a mourning swim we went back to the house and began drinking beer with tequila shots. I took off my bikini, rapped myself in a dry towel and decide go out on the front poarch to hang up the wet one. It was the worst mistake I could have ever done. I got my towel ripped off and ended flat on my back on the front lawn, while watching my girl friend racing back into the house with both towels. The world caved in on me when I found I had been locked out of the house, bare ass naked and in broad day light. The worst was having a bunch of guys racing out of the next door house going crazy snapping pictures of me, while I ran around the house looking for a way in. The fact that I was totally shaved down there, made me feel even more naked than I already was. Prentending to be cool about it din't do much to save my pride. I was giving a strip show and could even hear other neighbours enjoying the show, while knocking on widows in panic to be let back in. I don't know how long I was out there, but shure it was long enough to know there are very revealing pictures of me out there that I'll never get back. Afcourse my girl friends had a very fun weekend at my expence and I was left with no other opcion but to try to play the whole thing down. Love Dalia |
| Name: | Sonia |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Sexy memories |
| Message: | My cousin Robert used to come to my house almost every day. I realized his dick got hard every time he was near me. He kept re-ajusting it and covering it up so I wouldn't notice. I thought it was kind of cute for a 14 year old boy to have the hots for his 17 year old cousing. I couldn't take my mind off of that I could easely have sex with him. I strugled with the fact that he was my cousin, family and you just don't do that. Well as they say; the flesh is weak and ended up taking him to private place were no one see. Ofcourse he had no idea till a corner him, grabbed his dick and asked why he had a hardon. Robert was so embarrassed when I pulled his pants down and gave him a blow job, but not as embarrassed as to put up any kind of struggle. His dick was larger than I thought and just took a couple sucks to make him cum. It was just the bigging of a teacher student relationship and classes were starting. What happed later was best part, so I'll leave it for my next post. Love Sonia |
| Name: | CliffHangar |
| Subject: | The Diving Team, Part 2 |
| Message: | (cont.)
"I oughtta kick you in the balls," Vanessa stormed, looking like she was ready to do it. "Do that," I spat back, internally praying she didn't, "and I'll send you to women's prison. Is it worth it?" "But you won't send those videos in," Emma protested. "Your sister is naked in em." "So?" I shrugged. "It's low-res. Not high quality. Good enough to identify faces though, besides the fact that you guys said each other's names like dumbasses." They fumed at my taunting but said nothing. "I don't think you realize how much power I have over you right now," I continued, my voice hardening. This was the payoff I had waited for all night. "I can seriously end your athletic and college careers with a single word, and I won't be out anything at all. Anything. I should do it just to spite you d-bags for the way you treated my sister. Maybe I will. What can you give me to make me let you assholes go?" There was a long silence. "What do you want?" asked Alexis. "Sorry, Abby, he's got us. I don't want to be kicked out of college." Abby, Vanessa, and Emma were still fuming, but I could see that the upper hand was mine. "What do you want us to do?" Abby grumbled. "First," I said, "My sister needs some clothes. And I notice that you're about her size. So you're going to strip off and give her something to wear." Abby made no move, just glared at me with a look fit to kill. "Now," I ordered. Abby started to strip. she slowly pulled down her skirt, and then peeled off her top, leaving her in bright red bra and panties. She was built a bit like my sister, with slim, well-muscled legs, medium-sized breasts, slim hips, and shoulders that were just a little wide. I noticed with an internal snicker that she lacked my sister's excellent rear end, but I kept a straight face. All in all, I thought with a secret shudder, Abby was gorgeous. She held out the skirt and top toward me, glaring. "All of it," I demanded flatly. "Come on." Snorting in rage, Abby peeled off her underwear and bra. She had a landing strip of bright red pubic hair (the red was natural, I thought), and small very pale nipples. She looked like a model. I took her underwear and said "Be right back." Abby put one arm over her breasts and the other over her pubes. "And don't cover," I added. When she obeyed me, I know I could get these girls to do anything I wanted. As Abby stood naked and exposed in the parking lot with her teammates, I returned to the Excursion and opened the door, seeing my nude sister huddled there, hugging herself. I handed her the clothes. "Here," I said, "Put these on. The panties are optional, of course." "Think I'll just save those," she said. Madison grabbed the clothes and started to pull them on, but looked worried. "How can I be on the team now?" she asked. "I'm going to have to quit." "No you won't," I soothed her. "Let me handle this." "OK," she sighed, giving half a laugh. "You...I...I have to admit, that was pretty incredible." "You ain't seen nuthin' yet," I grinned, and went back to the girls in the parking lot. Naked Abby was still standing, hands at her side, where I had left her. I wondered if she had covered herself when I had looked away, or been too afraid. She and the other girls broke off a furtive conversation as soon as I returned. "Very good," I told Abby. "Now, turn around." Abby did as she was told. I inspected her ass, my hand on my chin. "A little bit flat," I mused. "Kind of long. Muscular, that's good. Not in the same league as my sister's, but then again, I'm not supposed to say things like that about my sister, so I'd say your ass is perfectly acceptable." A snicker from Emma. I grinned at her, and Abby shot her what I can only assume was a withering glare. "Now," I continued, "Because I'm not willing to commit sexual assault, I think I should have one of you other girls do this job. Alexis, can you slap Abby on the ass?" Alexis looked at me, a little drunkenly. "Hard or soft?" she asked. "Alexis!" Abby hissed. "Whatever you like," I waved my hand. Alexis walked over to Abby, who stepped away to escape. "Ah-ah-AH!" I chided. "Sorry Abby," Alexis said, and she bent down and delivered Abby's butt a stinging slap. "Very good," I said. "And because I'm a decent stand-up guy, I'll spare you the nipple-pinching shit you did to my sister." "You can't do this!" Abby hissed. "If you do this, we can send you to jail too!" "Oh yeah?" I laughed. "Where's your proof? Shoulda brought a spycam, huh?" That shut her up. "OK," I declared, "I think we've singled out Abby enough...for now. Time for the rest of you guys to strip down." A chorus of dismayed groans and protests. "Come on," I said as sternly as I could. "You all got to see my sister naked, now this is only fair. Strip. come on." Alexis, Emma, and Hannah shrugged and began to strip down. I watched with carefully controlled glee. "I am NOT stripping for you," Vanessa declared, crossing her arms. "I'd rather puke." "Feel free to do both," I shot back. "You're a vicious angry d-bag. Now strip off all your clothes or all your teammates are gonna be sorry." "Just do it, Ness!" Emma whined, peeling her panties down over her short, muscular legs. Vanessa looked around, found no way out, and giving me another murderous glare, started to strip off her clothes. She took much longer than the others, who were already nude. I took some time to drink in the sight of the first naked college girls I'd seen in real life. Alexis was the tallest, long and lanky, with kind of a flat butt, small breasts, shaved pubes, and really excellent legs that just went on and on. Emma I had seen before, but only now in her full glory - and believe me, her breasts and ass were glorious indeed. She was shaved too, I noticed - must be a popular style. Hannah was not shaved, she had a landing strip of pale brown hair. Although she wasn't quite as purely hot as the others, she wasn't bad, and she was definitely taking her situation with more equanimity than the others. Finally Vanessa was fully nude, and I admired her long tan body, with its small breasts, dark nipples, stick-slender (but athletic) legs, and delicate shoulders. She was shaved too, I saw - what was up with all these women shaving their va-jay-jays? Well, who was I to question girls' fashions...I was just a fifteen-year-old boy in naked babe heaven. "OK, everybody turn around and face me!" I ordered. They did, and man was that line of girls gorgeous. Abby, the prettiest, one leg cocked to the side, fuming with rage...Vanessa, her hands making fists at her sides...Emma, eyebrows raised, accepting her nudity with good grace, sticking out her chest to amazing effect...Hannah, more than a little scared, but not angry...Alexis, resigned, idly covering her crotch with her hands (I threw her a look, and she dropped them to her sides). My God, I thought, in no way do I deserve this. But it was real! We were in a parking lot away from the road, and there was no one around, so I thought I'd have a little fun. "Hmm," I said, walking up and down the line like a general inspecting his troops. "Emma has the nicest butt of the bunch, of course. Hannah, not bad either. Alexis, a little flat, sorry, but nice back." I moved around to the front. Abby and Vanessa were obviously dying to cover themselves against the humiliation; Emma put her hands on her hips as if she was showing off, looking up and off into the sky. "I like Emma's big tits," I continued, "but size isn't everything, Vanessa, Alexis. All of you guys are doing pretty well in the boobage department. Emma's are the perkiest, which is pretty amazing given their size...hmm..." I stood there stroking my chin, still looking. "As for legs...well, I'm gonna have to give it to Alexis. Yours are just amazing." I watched their reactions as I evaluated their bodies. Emma seemed almost pleased, Alexis seemed amused, Hannah still seemed scared. Vanessa was the angriest, and Abby was by now scheming how to get me back. But oh, I thought, I'm not done with you. Oh no. * * * "I'm not making Madison watch this," I told the naked girls in the parking lot, "because she's not part of this. I don't want you blaming this on her, she went along like a good little freshman victim on all your bullshit hazing, she was gonna suck it up and take one for the team, so you guys would like her and accept her. But I am not her. I am the spirit of justice and retribution. And so I think it's time for you guys to do some jumping jacks. Let's say, fifty." "You little bastard," Vanessa snarled. "No, YOU little bastard," I corrected, wondering why she had so much rage in her. "Now get going, I'll be counting! Sort of." They began to jump, boobs flying, cute legs scissoring into the air. I sort of kept count, but not really. Eventually they were done, a sheen of sweat on each girl's forehead. "OK," I said, "squat-thrusts it is. Because I'm nice, and not totally a perv, I'll let you face toward me so I don't see right up your baby-makers." All except Abby looked grateful. They dropped to all fours and began the routine, their breasts hanging beautifully down in front of them. Some considerably more than others. When they were done, I let them rest a moment. "All right," I declared, "it's time for public nudity and exhibitionism. Let's head to the road, girls, we're gonna flash some truckers." "But -" Vanessa whined, suddenly pleading. I admit that a pleading tone on a completely naked college girl never fails to move me. "No buts!" I snapped. "I am the spirit of justice and retribution!!" "But we've already DONE this!" Vanessa continued desperately. "We did it when we got initiated!" That stopped me short. "Hmm..." I said, rubbing my chin. "That's right," Hannah chimed in. "I had to go into a convenience store butt-naked and buy a soda." "I had to dance naked for like half the water polo team," Emma recalled. "You liked it though," Alexis said. "She made me go naked to the house of a boy I liked," Vanessa said, inclining her head toward Abby, "and do that 'me-love-you-long-time' routine!" They all looked at Vanessa. I saw her, standing there utterly naked and suddenly very vulnerable. She looked like she was about to cry. I suddenly glared at Abby, who looked down, ashamed. What a rotten, awful thing to do, I thought. what a total d-baggy thing to make someone do. No wonder Vanessa was so full of rage. "OK," said after a minute. "I'm guessing that Abby started this reign of terror, and began all this naked hazing. Am I right?" "Well, not completely," Alexis said matter-of-factly. "there was some of it before. But she made it a lot worse." "You went along with it," Abby said reproachfully. "I didn't notice you complaining." Alexis shrugged. "OK," I asked, "What's the order of seniority here? What year is everyone? Alexis?" "Abby is a senior, Emma and I are juniors, Vanessa is a sophomore, and Hannah's a transfer, she came in last semester," Alexis told me. "Then that means Abby has hazed three generations, Alexis and Emma two, and this is Vanessa and Hannah's first hazing. Right?" Nods. "So," I continued, "Vanessa and Hannah, after you apologize to my sister you can put your clothes back on, and no more retribution. Alexis and Emma, you still need to work off a bit of your karma. And Abby, I'm kind of pissed at you after hearing all this." No one said anything. "OK," I said, "First order of business is that all of you guys owe my big sister a sincere apology. Let's go." One by one, the naked divers lined up and headed for the Excursion. I got Maddie to come out, and one by one the girls apologized to her, their eyes downcast. Abby's apology seemed insincere, but the others seemed real enough. "Great," I said. "Vanessa and Hannah, you can put on your clothes. No more humiliation for you. I'm sorry you had to go through all that, but you should think about other people's feelings before you pass on the crap that people did to you." They hurried back to their clothes, while I focused on the three naked girls who were left. "OK, guys," I said. "now who's ready to flash some truckers?" * * * A few minutes later, we were cruising down the road in the Excursion. Maddie was driving, with nude Alexis in shotgun. I shared the middle seat with a still very naked Emma. And in the back seat, Hannah and Vanessa, now fully dressed, kept watch over their one-time tormentor, the still naked - and still fuming - Abby. Right now, Emma and Alexis were perched up on the seats, their legs spread for balance, their arms up and gripping the ceiling handles. Their naked asses were in the air, hanging out the windows, and they were screaming with a mix of embarrassment and excitement as we passed a trucker on the left. He honked and waved as the the two girls' asses drifted slowly by. "Oh my God I'm so embarrassed!" Emma screamed, her eyes shut. In front of me, her breasts dangled, so close... "I repent!" Alexis yelled. "I repent all my sins!" The trucker honked again. We passed a couple more cars, favored them with a view of Alexis' and Emma's lovely rear ends. Suddenly I heard a yell from the back seat. "Screw it, I'm doin' this!" Glancing back, I saw Hannah stand up in her seat, roll down the window, and drop her pants and panties to her ankles, while Vanessa watched in disbelief and Abby ignored the whole thing. Hannah joined Emma and Alexis in sticking her bare ass out the window, so that we had a row of three asses. Small, medium, and large, I thought to myself with a grin. Just then we passed a slow-driving convertible full of college guys - maybe from the same campus as Mike and Jason, I thought. I yelled for Madison to slow the Excursion, and we treated the guys to our gallery of bare diver booty. They stood up in the seats, whooping and cheering, and Emma closed her eyes again and made a face halfway between crying and laughing. "OK, let's show em some tits!" I called. the two juniors shifted around and knelt on the seats, leaning out of the windows and cupping their breasts for all to see, while I got a wonderful close-up view of Emma's legendary ass. As the college guys gave more cheers, and inappropriate offers and suggestions, Hannah ducked in, pulled up her pants, and looked at me and Vanessa. "I'm gonna go for it!" she declared, and shucked off her shirt and undid her bra. Abby, still sitting there naked with a stony glare on her face, said nothing. Hannah, grinning wildly, gave a whoop and stuck her ample breasts out to join those of the two upperclassmen. More cheers from the guys, and after a minute or so of that we sped away. After flashing about four or five more cars, I gave them permission to come back inside. Emma plopped down beside me, flushed with exhileration. Despite me being the spirit of justice and retribution and all, I was a fifteen-year-old boy, and the presence of a hot butt-naked college girl, breathing hard, in the seat next to mine was pretty heady. "How did that feel?" I asked Emma. "I have...absolutely...no modesty...anymore," she declared, and leaned against me. Her bare breast fell against my arm. Compelled by necessity, I reached down and adjusted my pants. In the back, Hannah was putting her clothes back on, with Vanessa saying "I can't believe you did that!" "Um...good?" I ventured to Emma. "You done got me butt-nekkid, kid," she drawled in a fake Southern accent, and her hand brushed against my crotch - accidentally? I shifted away from her hand and stifled the urge to grab the breast lying on my arm, and squeeze and squeeze... "Yeah...um...why don't we go get you some clothes, you guys have done enough," I suggested. This was all getting a little intense. We pulled over to a rest stop, and we got Emma's and Alexis' clothes. Emma, still drunk on the thrill of flashing, did a spontaneous little dance before putting on her clothes - one that did pretty amazing things to her already-described assets. Anyway. Alexis stood there, in naked contemplation, for a moment. Dear God, I thought, those legs. One was slightly bent, showing off shapely calf and lonf slender thigh to full effect. I shivered. "Aren't you going to put on your clothes?" I asked her. "Sure," she said absently. Then she suddenly turned and walked toward me quickly. I flinched away, covering my balls with one hand just in case, but she grabbed my head and kissed me, hard (no tongue though, sadly). This was weird, not just because she was totally naked, and not just because she was six years older than me, and not just because I had just finished making her do humiliating stuff, but also because she stood half a head taller than me. "You know?" she said softly as I gazed down a long expanse of naked woman, "in a twisted way, you're really sweet." Anyway, while I was reeling in shock from that, she walked back and put on her clothes without another word. "All...right..." I panted, after taking a minute to recover. "So we've all had quite enough hazing for one night...except for a certain special someone." Abby, guarded by Vanessa and Hannah, was standing sullen and naked and beautiful by the Excursion, one slender leg cocked against the door, her red hair (upper and lower) a dull rust-brown in the light of the rest stop. "Hey Vanessa," I called, "Can you grab Abby's bag out of the car?" But as I looked at Abby, a grin spreading across my face, she put an arm over her breasts and a hand over her crotch, and gave me a cool look of hatred. "I don't think so," she said calmly. "Oh no?" I wondered what she had up her nonexistent sleeve. Actually, I thought, she was pretty hot like that, covering herself up. In a way, it was hotter than being completely exposed. "I don't think you can threaten me into doing anything else," Abby explained, as a now-clothed Emma and Alexis ambled over to join us. "See," she continued, "You've already made all these other girls do all that crap. If I stop playing your little game, you're not going to turn them all in just to get me." As she said that, the other girls looked worriedly at me. They had to be wondering if Abby was right, or if I'd screw them all over, after they had done squat-thrusts and flashed frat boys, just because Abby tried to buck me. "Well," you're sort of right," I said slowly, rubbing my chin and feeling the beard stubble there. "It's true that I'm not going to turn you in to the cops now. The rest of you guys are perfectly safe." A collective exhalation of breath greeted this declaration. "BUT," I went on, "that doesn't mean you're out of the woods, Abby. See, I think these girls are pretty pissed at you, not just for getting them into this situation tonight, but for being such a jerk over so many years." Abby started to say something biting, then looked around. Emma and Alexis were looking at Abby with cool amusement; Vanessa with cold, long-suppressed rage. Suddenly Abby looked less sure of herself. "Let me ask you a question," I continued. "When you got initiated into the swim team, did they make you get naked and do silly stuff, like you made all these other girls do?" Abby's silent glare answered my question for me. "I see," I nodded. "Well, I think we should consider this your long-overdue freshman initiation, then. What do you girls say?" No one said anything. Then Emma shrugged and said "He's got a point, Abs." Abby responded with something unprintable. And that was that. "So..." I pursed my lips. "Vanessa, can you get those markers out from Abby's bag?" "Oh no," Abby said, shaking her head. "Oh YES," I grinned, and then Vanessa was handing markers to Hannah, to Alexis, to Emma, and finally to Madison, who had been standing back and watching the proceedings with a little grin on her face, letting me do my thing. "I think these girls would like you to spread your legs and put your hands on your head," I told Abby wryly. Abby looked around at the advancing girls, and with a sigh of exasperation, uncovered her breasts and crotch and put her hands on her head, spreading her long nice legs. Long red hair fell around her pretty, angry face and over her pale white shoulders. I had to admit, she was a really good-looking girl. If only she weren't such a total d-bag. The girls converged on Abby, and began to write. I checked out the stuff they wrote, and it wasn't too bad, mostly just silly stuff and diving team slogans. But Vanessa's message, written in green all over Abby's ass, was pretty harsh: "I got metaphorically screwed by a fifteen-year-old boy," it read. I looked at Vanessa, who looked up from finishing the inscription, and for the first time all night, she smiled at me. She was pretty when she smiled. As the girls backed away to admire their handiwork, Vanessa delivered Abby a resounding slap on her green-covered butt. Abby gave a little involuntary shout and jerked her arms down to her rear, and everyone laughed. Then, that humiliation over with, I looked around at the other girls for a cue as to what to do. They looked back at me, obviously expecting me to come up with some new embarrassment. I knew just the thing. "Hmm..." I said thoughtfully. "What else? Well, it's kind of unfair that my sister should have to have her fashion choices made for her. I think Abby should have to lose her pubes too." "It is more hydrodynamic," my sister ventured quietly, and everyone (except Abby) laughed. Vanessa grabbed the shaving kit out of Abby's bag. Suddenly Hannah blurted: "Does that mean I have to lose my pubes too?" "No, of course not," I told her. "Well, unless you want to." She actually considered it. "Nah," she said. "I'll keep em. I'm already not very hydrodynamic." As she said this, she grabbed her butt, and the other girls chuckled. "Well, I guess it's just you, Abby," Alexis said, and I took a last, longing look at Abby's public hair, that fiery little rectangle between her thighs. I'd be sad to see it go, I thought. Resigned to her fate, Abby sat down on the wet grass, her cute legs spread wide, and the girls knelt around her. Vanessa did the honors. I permitted myself to look this time, and got a little more education about the female anatomy. When they were done, and Abby stood back up, the red rectangle was gone, replaced by a pink triangle with a little slit on the end. Seeing this gorgeous older women, standing there all naked and vulnerable and angry and beautiful, I was suddenly seized with the urge to...well, I don't know, grab her? Throw her to the ground and ravish her? Remember, this was puberty. "OK," I said. "Now that that's done, Abby has one more task to perform before she's completely rehabilitated." "Oooh, what is it?" Hannah asked eagerly. "It's a surprise," I told her, grinning. "You guys get in the car, I'll be right there. Vanessa, can you hand me Abby's phone? Vanessa handed me the phone, and they piled into the car. I placed a quick call to a friend of mine, calling up his number from memory, and stuck the phone in my pocket. "OK, let's head back toward our house," I declared. Madison gave me a salute and swung the Excursion around. * * * A ten minute drive, and we were back in Maddie and my neighborhood. But instead of heading to our house, I had her head over to the other side of the neighborhood. The girls laughed and joked all the way, ignoring Abby; it was a much more fun, lighthearted atmosphere than we'd started out with. And, I was happy to see, Madison started getting in on the fun, joking with the rest of them. Already, I thought, she was part of the team. Finally, we reached a certain house, and I called for Maddie to pull over. "Everybody out," I barked. "I can't go out like this," Abby hissed. "There's all kinds of people around!" I turned and gave her an arch look, and she instinctively covered her breasts. "What was the final task you had planned for my sister?" I asked coolly. Abby said nothing, but made a pained face. "Look," I said, "it's two in the morning, and we're gonna head straight to the house. No one's gonna arrest you for being naked in the street, OK?" Abby said nothing, but got out of the car, covering herself and trying to hide behind the bodies of Emma and Alexis as we walked to the house. When we were almost to the front porch, my sister gave a laugh of recognition as she realized where we were. I didn't have to knock; my friends were watching from the windows. They swung the door open as we approached, and we bustled into the house of my friend Vineet. Abby found herself stark naked in the midst of a bunch of fifteen- and sixteen-year-old boys. She looked around in horror, and dropped to a crouch, arms crossed over her chest. Everyone stared. There were Tom Snyder, Mark Greenbaum, Mark Chang, Alex Nurevich, Jordan Hansen, and Vineet. High school juniors and sophomores all - my good old gang of friends. Everyone knew Madison; the rest introduced themselves, and the diving girls and high school boys shook hands all around. The guys, I noted appreciatively, kept darting wide-eyed glances at Abby where she crouched in humiliation; they had seen me pull some crazy stunts in life, but they never expected me to bring home a live naked hot twenty-one-year-old girl. "Hey," I called out, "we still need to introduce Abby." Everyone turned to look at her. "Abby?" I said. "Why don't you stand up and meet my friends?" Abby showed no inclination to move, so Hannah and Vanessa went to pull her upright. Abby shook them off, and stood, putting one hand back over her recently shaven crotch. The guys just stared appreciatively. "Hi, I'm Vineet," said Vineet, moving forward to shake Abby's hand. Abby made no move to accept his handshake, and Vanessa slapped Abby on the ass again. Abby chose to expose her crotch, and gingerly shook Vineet's hand. After that. the rest of the guys lined up for a handshake. "Hey," Emma asked Vineet, "You got any dance music around here?" "Not too loud," I cautioned, "it'll piss off the neighbors." So while Abby stood naked in the middle of the boys and girls, Vineet grabbed his laptop and speakers and put on a dance mix. We started dancing around in the living room; Emma and Hannah especially were having fun dancing with the high school boys. Emma, I found out, had some pretty awesome moves. "Dance!" Alexis shouted, and slapped Abby on the ass. Abby gave her a pleading look, but then Vanessa slapped her butt again, and Abby was forced to dance. At first she tried to keep covered up, but quickly realized the futility of this, and gave in to the inevitable. Exposed for the first time in front of a bunch of teenage boys, dancing naked and awkward in a room full of fully clothed people, the redheaded woman was about as mortified as it was possible for a human being to be. Good, I thought. Hannah came over and grabbed me for a dance. My arms went around her waist, and hers went around my neck. I noticed with relief that she was shorter than I was. Th proximity of her breasts was a little intoxicating, I have to admit, especially since I had recently seen those breasts waving out the window of a car. Hannah looked into my eyes with a sultry stare; I realized she was pretty. "Too bad you couldn't join the fun," she said to me. "You know, get naked with the rest of us." I shrugged. "I'm underage." She nodded, then leaned close to my ear and softly said, "In three years, Taran Green, we're gonna come back and get you, and your ass is going to be naked for a whole week." I gulped, and suddenly I had to move my hips a little back from her as we danced. "I'll be...um...looking forward to it," I told her, and there was some truth to it. She replied with a quick peck on my cheek, and now I really felt the need to sit down. But Emma came over and cut in, and then Alexis, who had found some vodka in Vineet's parents' cabinets and had gotten Emma to join her in a round; both of the stumbled a little as we danced, but it was OK. Finally, Vanessa cut in, which surprised me, and I found myself with my arms around the slender waist of a girl whom just a few hours ago had hated my guts so much. "I'm sorry I was such a bitch to you," she said softly, a sour look on her face. "You're a good brother to your sister." "No worries," I said. "It all worked out in the end. I'm sorry I made you get naked." "It's OK," she replied. "I deserved it for being mean to your sister. She really is a great girl." "Thanks," I grinned. "Yeah, she is, isn't she? Take care of her, OK?" "We will," Vanessa said, and I felt a rush of relief. Maddie was going to make it on the team after all. Looking over, I saw Vineet dancing with Maddie, and Abby surrounded by the stares of several of my friends. Then we were exhausted, and the dancing was over. All eyes turned back to Abby as people plunked themselves down in couches and chairs or leaned against walls. Abby covered herself again, but by now everyone had seen everything plenty of times, and it was just kind of pointless. "OK," I said, fishing Abby's phone out of my pocket and handing it to Vineet. "Here you go, this is Abby's phone. It takes nice pictures. Feel free to document anything you like, and send it to her boyfriend Mike. He should be in the address book." "Screw you!" Abby yelled, making a lunge for the phone in a flash of pale skin and multicolored marker streaks. Vineet and I danced back; she tried again, but we were way too fast, and she slipped on the hardwood, going down on her ass and flashing the boys in the process. She quickly clapped her knees together and scrambled to her feet. "What the hell do you think you're doing?!" she yelled. "Well, we're out of here," I shrugged. "Maddie and I have got to be in bed by a reasonable hour, you know; it's already like three or three-thirty in the morning." "Give me back my clothes!" Abby demanded. "You can't just leave me naked with these kids!" "Well," I said, "Your clothes are on Madison right now, and we couldn't give them back without embarrassing her, which I am pretty keen on avoiding right now. So I think we'll just take them as a token of Madison's acceptance onto the diving team, and call it a day." "So...I'm just going to be left here, naked, with these random kids?" Abby spluttered. Those random kids had giant grins all over their faces. Vineet was already snapping pictures of Abby, making sure to get the message written in green on her ass. I shrugged again. "You have your bag. you have everything you need. I'm sure you can persuade these kids to let you throw something on - a towel or a sheet or something of Vineet's mom's. And some guys here have cars, they can give you a ride back whenever you're ready." Abby looked like she was about to slap me. Then she looked around, and saw that no one was on her side. She snorted in defeat and crossed her arms over her breasts, looking away. If she didn't have marker writing all over her, I thought, she could be a nude model in a magazine. "Anyway," I said, looking around at everybody, "Moral of the story, hazing is bad, be nice to younger people, etc. etc. Also, diving team girls are hot." "Woo-hoo!" whooped Emma, and the others echoed her. "And Abby looks great naked!" I yelled, raising an imaginary glass to toast. Everyone whooped and cheered. Abby sighed and gave me a look of amused resignation. She uncrossed her arms and put her hands on her hips, and just slowly shook her head. * * * "One more time, Diving Team!" Emma shouted. Standing on the seats of the Excursion, Alexis, Emma, Hannah, and Vanessa dropped their pants to their ankles. Alexis, Emma, and Hannah took their panties as well, but Vanessa modestly kept hers up. Then four beautiful asses were hanging out the windows as we cruised through my neighborhood at four in the morning, and five semi-naked girls were whooping with delight. A couple minutes later, Maddie and I stumbled out onto the walkway of our house, and Vanessa waved to us as she wheeled the SUV away back toward their college, where Maddie would be moving in just a couple months. We waved back, and turned away. Our crazy adventure was finally over. As soon as we got in the door, Madison grabbed me and hugged me in a long, quiet embrace, her chin on my shoulder. When she finally let me go, there were tears in her eyes. "You are such a great brother, Taran," she said, smiling through the tears. "I know," I answered, and hugged her again. When we were done with the sibling bonding, Madison went upstairs to take a shower ("I gotta get all this marker crap off me," she said), and I went to my room to relieve myself. Hey, it had been a long exciting night, and I was fifteen years old. I had trouble deciding whether to fantasize about Alexis (who had kissed me), Emma (whose body I had gotten to feel more than I probably should have), or Hannah (who had said such nice naughty things when she danced with me). I eventually settled on imagining all three at once. The next day, I woke up in the morning (OK, afternoon) to find several emails from Vineet sitting in my inbox. They were prefaced by the phrase "DELETE these after you look at them!!", which reminded me that I had to ask Vineet to send me back my Compact Flash memory card when it arrived in his mailbox. Anyway, I opened the attachments, to find a bunch of very nice iPhone 4 snapshots. Once she didn't have to be humiliated in front of the diving team, Abby seemed to relax a lot about being nude in front of a bunch of teenage boys. She didn't really seem intimidated by them, and even seemed to be having fun. First came photos of her serving the guys snacks and drinks, with a little mini-apron tied around her waist. Then she was playing XBox with them, dressed in a pair of Vineet's pajama bottoms. She looked like she was having fun. After that, they must have purposefully set up some nude photo shoots. Abby was naked again, and oh-so-gorgeous, this time posing cutely in Vineet's living room, holding various objects to strategically cover herself - fans of cards over her nipples, or a pineapple in front of her crotch. There was one with her holding a dry-erase board in front of her private parts, with the words "Hi, Mike!" written in big black letters. She was waving and smiling. Then there was an amazing shot of her, stark naked again, being held up by the arms of four of the guys, with her own arms stretched wide and a big wide grin on her face. And finally, a series of Abby passed out on a couch, seemingly naked but covered by a blanket, while in front of her the guys made thumbs-up signs for the camera. "You're going to delete those, right?" Madison asked, looking over my shoulder and shaking her head at the pictures of Abby's nude evening. "But she was gonna make you go naked to a bunch of strangers' houses!" I protested. My sister's hand came to rest gently on my shoulder. "You're going to delete them...right?" she asked again, more slowly. "Yes," I answered meekly. "OK, in that case, I'll give you a present," she said, and skipped out of the room. When she came back, she was holding, washed and folded, Abby's red panties and bra from the previous night. I accepted the gifts reverently. "Wow," I said. "Women's underwear. I love to wear this stuff." Maddie laughed. "Just remember, what happened last night stays secret, OK?" She ruffled my hair. "Of course," I sighed. "You don't even need to say that!" "Good," she said, and turned to go out. "And delete those pictures!" she called over her shoulder. And I did delete them. After I blacked out my friends' faces and posted the pics to the forums, of course. I mean, hey. I said I was 15 years old. |
| Name: | CliffHangar |
| Subject: | The Diving Team |
| Message: | I came downstairs from playing Starcraft 2, and found my sister sitting at my dad's desk, butt-naked.
My sister Madison is eighteen, which makes her three years older than me. She's about to start college in the fall. Even though she's really smart, and gets perfect grades in school and all that, what she really loves is diving. She has a scholarship to do diving and all that. Our parents were kind of hippies, so we're not very up-tight about nudity. My sister and I had seen each other naked probably dozens of times, coming out of the shower, or changing into our swimsuits on a family trip, or getting dressed when the door swung open, or whatever. We didn't make a big deal out of it. We certainly never went out of our way to peep on each other. Of course, I was kind of curious when she started growing breasts and pubic hair and stuff, but my parents had told us both well in advance that that was going to happen, and had even showed us pictures of what it would look like, so it didn't really hold my attention that much. I certainly never fantasized about my sister or anything; I got started hooking up with girls pretty early, I guess, so my more perverted thoughts were always directed at girls my own age. Anyway. But it was really weird to come down and see her totally naked like this, right in the middle of the den. "Hey, Maddie, what's up?" I asked neutrally. She jumped. Man, she was nervous. Turning around and looking guilty, she said "Hey Taran, I didn't know you were...um...hi." "You didn't know I was what?" I asked skeptically. "Going to ever stop playing Starcraft?" It would have been a reasonable assumption; with our parents out of town for the weekend, and me absorbed in the game, she had had a reasonable chance of being seen by no one. "Well..." she kind of kicked her legs. "OK, I'll ask," I sighed. "Why are you naked?" She looked sheepish, which wasn't surprising. "It's...um...it's an initiation thing. the diving team is going to come pick me up in a few minutes. In fact, they were supposed to be here ten minutes ago." "Hazing?" I goggled. "You mean, like...the university diving team?" She nodded. "Don't tell, OK?" she pleaded. "Hazing is illegal," I protested, annoyed. "What are you gonna have to do naked? Have sex with a goat?" "NO, oh God, that's gross!" shouted Madison, throwing a pen at me, which I dodged. "Jesus, Taran!" "Well then what?!" I demanded. "Just...I don't know, they...just, like, ride around in the car with them, and then go diving out at the pool," Madison blurted. "And what if you get caught by a security guard and arrested for indecent exposure and shit?" I pressed. "Don't curse, Taran," she responded weakly. "Don't curse?" I spluttered. "When you're about to have to do some ...ing hazing -" I never finished, because just then, we both heard voices at the door, and the bell started ringing incessantly, accompanied by pounding on the door. Madison and I shared a look. The diving team was here. "Just...don't tell Mom and Dad about this, OK?" she whispered, and made for the door. "Mom and Dad?" I said, though she wasn't listening. "I'm gonna tell the damn cops, is who I'm gonna tell..." Madison opened the door, and five college girls barged into the room. As soon as they saw Maddie in her naked condition, they started pinching her butt, tickling her, woo-hooing, and generally being total asses. Madison endured it bravely, covering her breasts with her hands and stepping away from the open door. She looked very small and pale and scared. "Hey, who's got the nice ass!" one of the girls, a tall redhead, taunted, slapping Madison's rear. "Now we know how you got that scholarship!" "Ohhh, she's so CUTE!" gushed another girl, a short brunette with plenty of curves herself. A third girl, a kind of dark-skinned Asian, rubbed my sister's head. I was getting kind of pissed. "Hi!" I called out, and all turned to face me. Madison looked horribly embarrassed. She obviously wished I would just go back to my room and forget about the whole thing, but that wasn't gonna happen. "I didn't know you had a little brother," the redhead breathed. "Hey, nice to meet you!" "Name's Taran," I said, trying to sound nonchalant, wishing my voice were just a little deeper. "I'm Abby," the redhead grinned. "Nice to meet you." I shook her hand, trying to be curt and stern, and probably not getting then intended effect. It's hard when you're just fifteen. "Hi, I'm Emma," the brunette said. "Alexis," said a lanky blonde girl, the tallest of the five. "Vanessa," said the Asian girl, a little rudely. "Hannah," the last one, a slightly chubby blonde, said quietly. "Well, now that we've been introduced," I continued, "Maybe you'd like to tell me why you're making my sister run around undressed?" "Don't be a perv," Emma chided, obviously making fun of me. "You shouldn't look at your sister when she's naked." "She wouldn't be naked if it wasn't for you guys," I pointed out, trying to stay brave in the face of the contempt of five college girls. "Now, you're not engaged in illegal hazing, are you?" The girls glanced at each other meaningfully. "Of course not," Abby said soothingly. "It's just a fun, totally voluntary initiation ritual. She volunteered, right Maddie?" My sister nodded, but it didn't look to me like she had had much of a choice in volunteering. "And it's not like we're going to make her do anything illegal," Alexis added. "Come on guys, let's just go," sighed Vanessa petulantly, clapping her hands together. "Wait," I called. "If you're not going to make her do anything illegal, then you wouldn't object to me coming along, right?" They all looked at me. Maddie made cutting motions with her hands - No! No! - but I ignored her. "You want to come with us?" Abby snorted, still smiling. "Yup," I said, trying to keep the tremor out of my voice. "Just to make sure everything is fun and nothing is illegal." "No, we are NOT taking her kid brother with us!" Vanessa snapped. "Kid, whatever. You're not coming." "Whatever you say, Vanessa," I shrugged. "Guess I'll have to call the cops, then." Vanessa turned on me with rage, but Abby just smiled. "Come on, come on," she soothed. "Vanessa didn't mean what she said, she's just on her period." Vanessa's mouth flew open in outrage, but she said nothing. "Sure, you can come with us," Abby said to me. "It'll be fun to have you along. You ever hung out with college kids before?" It was a challenge. "Couple times," I shrugged again. "Alright, I just have to get my inhaler, I'll be right back." "Inhaler?" Emma asked. "Asthma," I explained. "In case I have an attack." The girls sniggered. Madison threw me a sudden look - she knew I didn't have asthma - but said nothing. Avoiding Maddie's gaze, I ran upstairs, trying to look as awkward and early-teenage-ish as I could. I had a sample inhaler that a doctor had given me a couple years ago, sitting in my medicine cabinet. I grabbed it, made a quick dash to my desk for a little something extra, and was downstairs in a flash, holding up the sample inhaler triumphantly. "OK, I'm ready!" I announced. "OK, let's go have some fun!" Alexis said, and put her arm around my shoulder in a kind of patronizing way, which I hated. I ignored it and pretended I was just "one of the gang." As we walked to the door, Vanessa threw me a look of pure hate, which I also ignored. My sister, naked and hunched and looking much more miserable now that I was along, shuffled after them, holding one arm over her chest. I was pissed. No one treated my sister like that. I was going to get these girls, I thought. One way or another. * * * Emma opened the door, and we stepped outside into the night. I looked around, hoping that none of the neighbors were looking out their windows. The diving team girls kept tightly clustered around my sister, for which I was grateful, since she looked incredibly embarrassed. She was still covering her breasts with her hands, hunching over a little to try to hide the rest. I felt a stab of protectiveness, and annoyance at the diving team girls. A huge white Ford Excursion was parked in front of our house. It was Alexis'; she beeped the doors open and we piled in. Alexis drove, with Vanessa in shottie; Madison took the middle seat, with Abby and Hannah on either side of her; I was bundled into the back with Emma, who patted my leg in a very annoying manner. "Ready to ride, kid?" she chirped. "You remembered my name is Taran, right?" I shot back, smiling. "Of course!" she lied. "How old are you, fourteen?" "Yeah," I lied. Madison, to her credit, didn't correct me...or perhaps she just had other things on her mind. We drove off, the girls shouting and woo-hooing out the window as we pulled out and headed into the night. Abby, Alexis, and Emma kept up a steady stream of teasing directed at Madison, who tried gamely to respond but was obviously too nervous to have fun. My sister was usually so bouncy and confident; I had never seen her like this. "How you feeling back there, Madison?" Alexis shouted as we drove along the dark roads. "Fine," she called back, a little weakly. "She's having tons of fun," Abby declared. "You're not embarrassed to be naked in a car, are you Maddie?" "No," Madison said in a small voice. "Wanna stick your tits out the window?" Abby suggested. "Come on, that'll be fun!" "Um..." Madison mumbled. "She totally wants to," Emma declared from where she sat next to me. "Come on Maddie, don't be afraid, no one can see who you are." I started to say something, but this was not the time. Yet. Reluctantly, Madison edged around Abby on the seat; Abby gave her bare butt a little slap as she crawled by. Madison had her hands off her breasts now, using them to balance herself against the roof of the car. As she reached the window, Alexis rolled it down. "Go Maddie!" Abby shouted. "Woo-hoo!" "Show em off, girl!" Vanessa chipped in. With humiliation written all over her face, my sister gathered her breasts in her hands and stuck her head out the window of the SUV, looking around. Abby slapped her on the butt again, harder. Maddie stuck her chest out as well, and cupped her hands under her boobs, jiggling them around. I was kind of disgusted. "Yell something!" Emma suggested. "Wooooo!" Madison managed weakly. The girls all cheered. I saw some people standing on the side of the street; their truck had broken down. They stared as we went past, and Madison quickly ducked back inside, face blushing furiously. they had obviously seen her display. "That was great!" Abby declared. "Now how about mooning out the other side? There might be some truck drivers coming by!" My sister, still miserable but resigned to her fate, climbed over Hannah to the left-side window. She knelt on the seat, and took one hand away from her chest, using it to cover her pubes. But she had to take both hands off herself to pull herself up to the level of the window, so she could stick her butt out. As she stood there in that awkward position, Abby reached out and pinched my sister's small nipples, both at once, saying "Hoo-hoo!" Maddie nearly lost her grip, and I nearly reached up and smacked Abby across the head, but I made myself wait patiently. Patience, I thought. Jedi virtue, etc. Madison was sticking her butt out the window. The girls cheered as a couple cars went by in the opposite direction. Alexis honked. One of the cars honked back. Madison winced. I knew how embarrassed she must be feeling; Maddie has what people call a "bubble butt," and people comment on it a lot. My friends definitely do (they're all horny little bastards, of course). Though she never said so, I knew she was always kind of proud of her cute butt, and she often wore pants that showed it off. Now these girls were making her give a free show to everyone. Finally, a big truck passed, and Alexis honked, and the truck honked back. Madison, blushing furiously, pulled her rear end back inside the vehicle and sat down, putting her hands back over her breasts. Everyone was clapping and cheering. Emma slapped me on the back. "You didn't look, did you?" she asked. I said nothing. "Sorry," I answered, making my voice weak. "I'm a little carsick." Another lie, of course. "You looked, didn't you," Emma whispered into my ear. "You're such a perv! Don't worry, we won't tell anyone." If only you knew, I thought, how bad I'm going to get your arrogant college athlete ass. Finally, we swerved into a parking lot and stopped. All around was darkness, except for some lights off to the left. Big shadowy shapes reared out of the night around us. I peered through the back window - a stadium? "All right, here...we...are!" Alexis whooped, and unlocked the doors. Everyone got out, Emma shepherding me along. Madison, one hand over her chest and the other between her legs, followed awkwardly. "Hey, there's no one around!" Abby protested to Madison, rubbing her shoulders. "You don't have to cover up! Unless you're embarrassed about your brother seeing you." "It's OK," Madison said, dropping her arms to her sides. "We're cool with nudity." Which was true. "Hey, then this should all be fun for you!" Abby declared, giving Madison's shoulder a shake. Meanwhile, Emma and Alexis were getting something out of the trunk. Vanessa and Abby cheered when they saw it was two bottles of vodka, a two-liter of Coke, and a twelve-pack of wine coolers. "Drink up, ladies!" Emma yelled, passing around some Dixie cups. "To Madison, the newest member of the team!" "Hey," I protested. "Isn't that giving alcohol to a minor?" "We didn't offer YOU any," Vanessa shot. "Hey, she's in college," Abby reasoned. "Or she's about to be, in a couple months. You think she's not going to drink her freshman year?" "I'm just saying, it should be her choice." I spread my hands in what I hoped was a gesture of reasonableness. "It's OK, I'll take a shot," Madison said. "Don't worry, Taran, it's not my first time." That wasn't what I was worried about, but I shrugged as Madison took a shot, along with the other girls. Actually, what worried me most was that Alexis, the driver, was drinking. Protecting my sister was somewhat less important than getting back alive. To my disapproval, the girls made Maddie take a second shot. I was going to stop them if they tried to make her take a third, but they saw how antsy I was getting and backed off. Good, I thought. "Well," Abby declared, tossing her long red hair. "Let's get started with the fun!" I had a bad, bad feeling about this. * * * "Miss Emma," Abby intoned. "Would you do the honors?" Emma stepped in front of the naked, now tipsy Madison, and pretended to unfurl a scroll. "Madison Green, I hereby declare you to be an official candidate for entry into the ***** University diving team!" she intoned with mock gravitas. "Before you may enter our hollowed ranks -" "That's hallowed, dumbass!" Hannah laughed. "HALLOWED ranks, thank you Hannah," Emma continued. "Before you enter our hallowed ranks, you must complete five tasks." Five??? "The first of these tasks," declared Emma, "Is to prove yourself physically fit, through a series of calisthenics." "Jumping jacks!" yelled Vanessa, opening a wine cooler and taking a swig. "Give us fifty!" Abby ordered. And my poor sister had to do fifty jumping jacks in the nude. Her breasts bounced as she jumped up and down on the grass. I winced; that had to be a little painful. I looked away, not wanting to witness the rest of the travesty. "Laps!" declared Alexis. "Around the track three times!" There was a track next to the stadium, lit by a few electric lights. We walked in that direction. "See?" Alexis said, putting her arm around my shoulder. "It's healthy! Good exercise!" Reaching the track, Madison took off and began to jog laps, while the girls hooted and drank wine coolers and urged her to go faster. By the time she had run three laps, she was sweating, despite the fact that it was a cool night. The diving girls ran forward and poured wine cooler over her head. It ran in pink rivulets down her pale skin. "That was great!" Emma declared. "Now it's time for squat-thrusts!" I gagged. Seriously? But Madison was already bending over, looking flushed and a little unsteady. Her back was toward me when she bent down, and I reflexively looked away. Sure, my sister and I were comfortable about each other's bodies, but I had gotten a glimpse of something I knew I absolutely did not want to see. Madison was getting more wine cooler poured over her. Hannah was told to think of an exercise for Madison, and she decided on squats. I bided my time, formulating my plans. After Madison's exercise routine was complete, Abby declared that since the team was a diving team, the second task was for Madison to prove her diving and swimming skills. With Abby in the lead, and Alexis shepherding me in the back, we made our way to the stadium. There was a fence around it, and we had to climb over; I looked away when Madison was boosted up and over. Then we were inside, and I saw the Olympic-sized pool there. We must be at a university athletic facility. But Madison's university was a four-hour drive away; this must be some other campus. We made our way inside; I looked nervously up and around at the bleachers, but there was thankfully no one there. Madison had long since stopped trying to cover herself; she was sweaty and tipsy and covered in wine cooler. I couldn't tell if she was mortified out of her mind or starting to get into it. Or maybe just resigned to her fate. Abby and Emma kept hitting her on the butt, splashing her with more wine cooler, and making comments about parts of her body that I won't repeat here. Suffice it to say that they were in pretty bad taste. Abby also grabbed Madison's nipples again, this time from behind, which almost made Maddie fall over on the wet tile. It was just wrong. "OK, time to show us your skills," Vanessa said. "Prove you're really good enough for the team." "Six dives," Abby ordered. "We want to see your best." Madison dutifully climbed up the diving platform. I was kind of worried; was she drunk? Would she fall? But she seemed pretty steady, and made it ok. She stood naked on top of the platform, arms around her breasts, looking around nervously to make sure nobody was watching. I followed her gaze; fortunately, there was nobody. "Dive!" Abby yelled. And Madison dove. She stepped forward and executed a beautiful dive (of some kind, I don't know the official terms), grabbing her ankles and spinning, then straightening out and knifing through the water with only a tiny splash. I caught my breath in spite of myself. My sister was a really amazingly talented diver.people have even talked about her trying out for the Olympics. Even nude and humiliated, she had been beautiful to watch in the air. I felt guilty for thinking so. Madison climbed dripping out of the pool, and the girls razzed her about what had actually been a picture-perfect dive. They taunted her and said she sucked, and that they should cut her from the team for a dive like that. It was all such total bullshit. I noticed that Vanessa and Abby were the meanest. I would remember that. My sister stood there dripping, cold now, water running from her wet hair down her exposed body. The girls slapped her on the butt a bunch, and pushed her toward the platform again. She climbed up again, and did a different dive this time, but just as beautiful and skillful. And again, they taunted her. This went on for four more dives after that, until finally she was done. "You know we're kidding." I heard a quiet voice beside me and looked up to see Alexis. She patted me on the shoulder. "Your sister is actually an amazing diver." "I know," I answered, trying to keep the anger out of my voice. "So just out of curiosity, why are you doing this to her?" "We do it to everyone," she replied. "It's a bonding thing. Makes us better friends in the end." I disagreed, of course, I shrugged. Patience. My plans were still going into effect. "The next task," Emma was intoning, "is to display your swimming ability. However, we are generous, and so, since you do not have a swimsuit, we will do all we can to help you be more aerodynamic." "Hydrodynamic," Hannah corrected. What were they talking about? Then I saw Abby pull a razor out of her purse, and I knew. I jerked forward, then saw Alexis watching me, and hung back. The girls made Madison lie down by the pool, and made her spread her legs (thank God their bodies were blocking that particular view). Abby took the razor and bent down, and I heard giggling and gasping. When they let her back up, my sister was completely shaved down below. The girls clapped, and Madison instinctively put a hand over her privates, but Abby gently tugged it away. "Ready to swim some laps?" she asked. My sister stepped toward the end of the pool, throwing me a look that told me she was still keenly feeling the embarrassment. I was, too. My sister just looked weird without her pubes. Of course I had seen shaved girls in pornos, and the first real girl I saw naked had shaved too, so it wasn't like it was something I'd never seen before. But my sister was different. Since puberty, whenever I had happened to see her without clothes on, she had had that little strip of dark brown hair down there, like a badge of adulthood, and I remembered being proud when I had got mine, a couple years ago, because I could be a grown-up like her. Now she looked...well, she looked like she had when we were both little kids. I didn't like it at all. It was gross. Why had they made her do that? As the girls popped open more wine coolers (I noticed Alexis was still drinking), Madison dove into the pool and swam laps. As she did, Abby and Emma were hard at work on their cell phones, texting...who? I had a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach. This wasn't in the plan. As Madison finished her laps and climbed out of the pool - it was still so weird to see just pink where her pubes should be - there was the sound of a car engine from outside, in the parking lot, loud and rumbling. I froze. Maddie did too. We looked back toward the gate, but the girls were still smiling. We heard footsteps coming toward the gate, and the grunt of someone as they swung up and over. Someone male. Maddie heard it too. She clapped one arm over her breasts and the other hand over her crotch, and bent down slightly, watching in fear as her hair dripped onto the tile. I rushed over and stood protectively in front of my sister, shielding her from the sight of whoever was about to walk through that gate. All the girls laughed at me. Then they arrived - two college guys, athletic and arrogant. They looked right at me and my sister, and at the girls around us. "Hey," the taller of the two guys said, "Looks like we found the party!" * * * "Hey, hon!" Abby said, trotting forward to kiss the tall dark-haired guy on the cheek and offer him a vodka-and-Coke. "Glad you could make it." "Hey, baby," the shorter, lighter-haired of the men said, as Emma went up to kiss him, and he pinched her (very attractive) ass. Guys from whatever this university was. Abby and Emma's boyfriends. Oh jeez. "Who's the kid?" Abby's boyfriend asked. "And what's he got behind him?" Couldn't he see? What an asshole. I felt fear gnawing at the pit of my stomach. "Of course, I should introduce everybody," Abby declared, throwing her arms wide. "This is Mike, my boyfriend, and Jason, who's just having casual sex with Emma." Emma blew a raspberry at Abby. Jason laughed and pinched Emma's butt again. Emma slapped him on the cheek. "Mike, Jason, you know Alexis and Vanessa. This is Hannah, she just joined the team. The kid is Taran Green, and behind him is the newest member of our team - well, member-to-be, which is why we're here. Madison Green." "Do we get to actually meet Madison?" Mike asked, his voice deep and smooth. "Or is she going to hide behind her kid brother all night?" If I had my way, it would be the latter, but Alexis started pulling me away from Madison. I fought her briefly, but she overpowered me, and I slipped a little on the tile. "Feel free to dump the kid in the pool," Vanessa called to the boys, a little vindictively. But I was more worried about Madison, who was now exposed to the college guys' sight. She still had her arms covering herself, and looked like she wanted to melt into the ground. The two guys looked surprised; had they known she was going to be naked? "Madison, say hi to Mike and Jason," Abby commanded. "Hi," Madison squeaked. "Nice to meet you," Jason inclined his head. "Yeah, hi," Mike said in his smooth-guy voice. "It's rude to cover yourself up like that," Emma scolded Madison. "Don't you think these guys are gentlemen?" "Yeah," agreed Alexis. "It's kind of rude to act like they're perverts or something." Madison reluctantly dropped her hands to her sides, exposing her breasts and her newly shaven privates. I could tell she was dying of shame. I was burning with anger. "Sorry we couldn't get you a better show," Emma said to Jason. "Her breasts are kind of small, I know." My sister's breasts weren't small, I wanted to say, they were perfectly average-sized. It was Emma who had too much hanging off her chest. But I said nothing. "Well, I wouldn't say that..." Jason protested. "But she has a great ass," Vanessa barked out. "Maddie, turn around and show the boys that boo-tay." "It's all right -" Mike started to say, but Madison turned around, all too eager to get her front out of view. Jason whistled. "You were not kiddin'." "Stick it out a little," Alexis suggested. "Show it off." Madison dutifully bent over, showing off the bubble of her butt to maximum effect. Jason whistled again, and made as if to cover his eyes. "Hey," Emma protested. "Mine is still better, right?" "Show em side by side, let me compare," Jason breathed. She playfully slapped him again. "I think we ought to have Madison show off her diving skills for the guys, since they missed it before," Alexis suggested. "I thought you said -" I started to snark, but a glare from Abby shut me up. "Yeah, show us some dives," Abby told Madison. "They're not the best, but Mike and Jason here are just water-polo players, they don't know good dives from bad." Mike snorted, but Madison walked to the platform, climbed up, and dived, as perfectly as before, cutting the water with only the hint of a splash. Mike and Jason clapped and cheered. Madison did a couple more dives, then Abby called her over to stand in front of the boys. I wanted to do something, to run and cover her up, to kick the guys in the nuts, but I knew that would just get me beaten up. Wait, I thought. Revenge is best served cold. "All right, it's time for our welcoming messages," Abby announced, pulling something else out of her bag. A package of markers. Oh shit. "We all get to write something, anywhere we want," Abby explained, handing out the markers. She offered one to me. "Kid?" I shook my head and waved my hand, trying to look cool. Madison, blushing bright red with shame, stood with her hands on her head, her legs pressed tightly together, while the girls knelt around her and wrote on her with colored markers. The guys hung back. Mike came over to stand by me. I wanted to sidle away, but made myself hold my ground. "That's one hot sister you've got there," Mike observed. "Thanks," I said guardedly. "Course, she's my sister, so it's not like I get off on that." Mike nodded. "Sure," he said quickly. "I'm just saying, you know." "It's mean of Abby to show her to you guys like this," I blurted all at once. It wasn't part of my plan, but then again, Mike and Jason weren't either. "Well...Abby can be a little...hardcore," Mike admitted. "We didn't know she was going to be naked." "She doesn't like you guys seeing her like this," I continued, throwing caution to the wind. "It's college sports," Mike explained. "There's always stuff like this. Everybody gets used to it." "Why don't the other girls get naked then?" I asked. Mike smiled and laughed. "You know, that's a great idea," he said. * * * The girls were done defacing Madison's body. I couldn't read what they had written, but I assumed it was nothing nice. I hoped the marker would come off easily. Emma was handing a black marker to Jason. "Come on, guys' turn!" she yelled, her voice a little hoarse with alcohol. Jason at first waved the marker off, then shrugged and took it. "I know where I'm gonna sign," he declared, and stepped around until he was behind Maddie. He kneeled down, and began to inscribe something on my sister's ass. Abby looked at Mike and held him a marker, raising her eyebrows. Mike laughed and waved it away. "Come on, Mike," Abby urged. Mike shook his head. "That's OK, I'm good," he said. "Booo-ring," Abby declared. "Here, I'll write one for you." she knelt down opposite Jason and began to write something on my sister's inner thigh. I winced. Jason and Abby finished their defamation of Madison's body, and the markers were put away. "What now?" Alexis asked. "As long as people are getting naked," Mike suggested, putting one arm around Abby's waist, "Why don't we all get naked and have a swim?" "No!" Abby laughed, pushing Mike's arm away. "Why not?" he pressed. "You enjoyed it plenty last month at the lake." "That was different," Abby protested. "I am NOT getting naked in front of that kid!" Vanessa declared angrily, pointing at me as if there were any other kid present. "Yeah, it feels weird," Hannah agreed. "Kid, you ever seen a naked grown man before?" Mike called. "Just myself in the mirror!" I called back. Mike and Jason laughed; Vanessa and Abby snorted contemptuously. "Shit yeah, let's do it!" Jason declared. "Emma, you in?" "In front of the kid?" Emma asked gingerly. "He's just a kid," Jason protested. "Come on, let him see a nekkid chick besides his sister. We don't want him to grow up a perv, do we?" Abby distanced herself from the boys. "You guys do what you want. I'm gonna just sit right here and watch." "Me too," Vanessa declared. "Suit yourself," Mike shrugged, and started getting out of his clothes. Jason followed suit. When they were naked, they gave whoops and ran and jumped into the pool. Alexis and Emma laughed and clapped. Madison looked grateful that attention had been distracted from her. Jason looked up at Emma, standing in indecision on the side of the pool. Finally she shrugged. "Ah, ... it," she said, and started stripping off as well. I admit I goggled a little as her jeans and top came off, then her lacy bra and bikini panties. Emma was short, but man did she have curves. Her breasts were big and round and I caught a glimpse of a wide pale nipple. Her butt was a "bubble butt" like my sister's, but even more so. Unfortunately, her back was to me, so I didn't get to check out her frontal region...but the rear view was great. As soon as she had stripped down, Emma raced for the pool, giving a whoop and diving in. "Alexis!" Jason shouted, holding out a hand. Alexis nervously backed away, shaking her head. "Hannah!" Mike called. Hannah shook her head. "Y'all are such a bunch o' party poopers!" declared Jason. He swam over to grope Emma, who splashed him. "Madison!" Mike yelled. "Come on in the water with us!" Madison, nearly forgotten on the sidelines, shrugged, and dove into the pool. Mike splashed her in the face. She gingerly splashed in his direction. "There ya go!" Mike yelled. The Jason snuck up and dunked him from behind, and a dunking match ensued. In the minutes that followed, Mike and Jason got crazy and tried to splash the girls on the shore, who ran away and stood there drinking wine coolers. Emma intermittently joined them, but learned the perils of doing so when Jason grabbed her under the arms, levered her up facing us, and yelled "Titties! Wooooo!!!" Madison, for her part, hung back and tried not to be noticed, but occasionally was drawn into a round of splashing by Mike. Thankfully, the guys kept a respectful distance. Abby, Vanessa, and Alexis hurled insults at the boys, who insulted them back. Hannah stood watching, a bit enviously, until finally she said: "OK, I'll join, but just in my underwear." As the boys and Emma cheered, the slightly chubby girl stripped off her shirt and jeans, leaving her in her bra and - I noticed with amusement - a thong. She wasn't really chubby, I thought, just solidly built and a little soft around the thighs. As she kicked off her jeans, she met my eyes briefly, giving me a little embarrassed smile. Then she jumped in, joining the naked Emma in a splash attack on the boys, which they answered by dunking the girls. There was much screaming and flailing, with Madison staying far back. Finally, Abby yelled: "Come on, you dumbasses, we've gotta get going!" "Hey, we're having a good time!" Mike called back. "You sure you don't wanna jump in? Water's nice and warm!" "No thanks!" Abby yelled back. "Come on, it's time for Madison's fifth task of the night!" "Aw come on," Mike protested. "Enough with that stuff, it's all bullshit! Let's have fun!" "Shut up!" Abby snapped. "You can stay in there for as long as you like, but the rest of us are gonna go." The guys booed and hissed, but Abby was having none of it. She started gathering up the stuff, and Vanessa and Alexis followed suit. "OK, have it your way!" Mike yelled, and hopped out of the pool. Jason followed. Abby pointed at Jason's crotch and gave a little laugh. "Hey!" he yelled, covering up. "Shrinkage! No fair!" Mike laughed. "Madison!" Vanessa called, and Madison climbed out of the pool. The marker lines had faded, I noticed happily, though they were still there. Mike turned to Madison, both of them dripping wet and naked. He extended a hand. "Miss Madison," he said, "It was fun." Seeming less embarrassed, she shook his hand, smiling, but saying nothing. Jason followed Mike, extending his hand. "Ma'am," he said, "I want you to know that you have the finest ass I've seen in many years -" "HEY!!" protested Emma from the water. "- and I want you to know that my dick is usually about three times this big," he continued. "Sure," Madison agreed quietly, and shook his hand too. The guys started to get dressed; Madison went to follow them, but remembered that she had no clothes. "I'm not getting dressed in front of him," Emma declared, pointing at me. "He already saw my ass." "AND yer titties!" Jason reminded her. She splashed him. "Make him go away," Emma demanded. "Come on," Alexis sighed, tugging my arm. "Let's go." Alexis led me outside the gate. I was slightly disappointed, but it was OK. More important was that my plan for giving these girls their just desserts might be back on track.We were soon joined by a wet but clothed Emma, Hannah, Mike, and Jason, and a still-naked (but slightly less embarrassed) Madison. They had given her a towel to dry herself off, at least. I noticed that Emma threw me a nasty look as she walked by. After all, this was my sister's night to be nude in public, and I wasn't even supposed to be along, and here I had seen her naked too (well, almost all of her anyway). I just grinned back hugely. That was in character, I thought. And it was honest too. "OK, we've gotta go," Abby told Mike. "Thanks for dropping by." Mike eyed Madison. "You're just gonna keep her -" Abby pulled Mike's shoulder away from my sister. "It's initiation. You guys do worse to your freshmen, right?" Mike looked a little embarrassed. "Come on, Taran," Alexis chirped to me. "We've got one more thing to do before your sister's a full member of our team." * * * Back in the Excursion, we drove around for a while, and the girls slowly started taunting Madison again, reestablishing the power relationship that had been disrupted by the antics of the boys. I reminded myself that the time had almost come for my little surprise. Of course, that was assuming we lived through the night. Alexis had drunk a good amount of alcohol, and was now swerving all over the road. I held on to the seat and prayed for my life. Eventually - thankfully - she pulled over in a Wal-Mart parking lot and the girls got out to discuss Madison's final task. "You just stay in the car and take care of your sister, OK?" Abby told me as they slammed the doors. For the first time since the ordeal began, I was alone with my poor sister. Sitting there on the seat next to me, stark naked, her hair still wet, her pubes gone, black and green and red marker lines all over her arms and legs and breasts. She was utterly exhausted. "I'm sorry, Maddie," I said honestly. "That's OK," she said back, and smiled at me. "You've been great. It would have been so much harder without you." She leaned over and gave me a big hug. I hugged her back, and was surprised to hear her chuckle. "You doing OK?" I asked worriedly. "Yeah," she sighed. "It's almost over, at least." "Those girls are total d-bags," I declared vehemently. "Well, some of them are nice," said Madison. "Abby just kind of dominates them. And they go along with it because it's team stuff, y'know?" "Yeah," was all I could say. "Still..." "Don't worry about it, kiddo," Maddie said, patting my head. "I'll be just fine. Don't worry." this was good to hear, but I was still pissed. They had made my sister run around naked, made her show herself off to truckers and who knows who else, showed her off to some random water polo guys, treated her like crap the whole time, and put her life (and mine) in danger with a drunk driver. It was time for some payback. I reached for the glove compartment, opened it, found a pen. The from within my shirt I took out an envelope and started to write. Madison looked at what I was doing, wide-eyed. "What are you doing?" she asked. "Is that -" "Shh," I said curtly. "It's time for some ...ing payback." Saying this, I slipped something into the envelope, sealed it up, put it back under my shirt, walked out of the car. The girls were standing in a huddle. They looked over at me as I walked across the lot. "Where are you going?" Abby demanded. "Gotta pee," I called back. "You wanna watch me, or can I go do it over there?" The girls turned away and ignored me. I waled to a P.O. box standing by the side of the road, slipped something in, and then did my business and walked back. The girls had finished piling into the car; I noticed with apprehension and annoyance that Alexis was still driving. "Shouldn't someone else drive?" I asked. "Shut the hell up, jesus!" Vanessa snapped, rounding on me with wide angry eyes. "Do you ever -" "It's OK," Hannah said. "I only had two. I'll drive, it's OK." There was grumbling, but the switch was made, and we drove off, heading into residential neighborhoods. "OK," Abby announced, once we were in the middle of a bunch of nice, expensive-looking houses. "Madison, your final task is this." "Don't I get to say it?" whined Emma. "OK, sure, go ahead," snapped Abby. "Madison, your final task is this," Emma said gravely. "We are going to park near, but not in front of, five houses. At each house, you will knock on the door, say you are lost, and ask for directions. If they offer you clothes, you are to politely refuse. Furthermore, you are not to cover or conceal yourself in any way, and you are not to tell anyone that we are here in the car, or anything about the team or the initiation." "Hey!" I protested. "That's illegal! And it's ...ing dangerous -" "Wash your mouth out with soap, little boy!" Abby exclaimed. "And then shut the ... up," Vanessa growled. "I'm seriously sick of this kid's crap." There was no use waiting any longer. "Guess what," I said, "I'm tired of YOUR crap. And it's gone on just about long enough, thank you very ...ing much. Now pull this car over, I have something to show you." They all turned to look at me. "What's he talking about?" demanded Alexis. "Yeah, I think you should tell us right now," Abby said, her voice dangerous. I reached into my leg pocket, grabbed the little piece of black plastic that was protruding innocently from my cargo pants. I held it up for them to see. "What's going on?" Hannah called from the driver's seat. Everyone ignored her. "See this?" I asked. "It's a spycam. I just ordered it off the internet, and it works great. Battery powered, holds forty minutes of video." "What the ...!" yelled Abby, and Heather pulled the car over in a strip-mall parking lot. "Give me that!" shouted Emma, and grabbed it. I let her take it from me. "You little bastard," Abby growled. "We oughtta kick your ass." "I wouldn't advise that," I chided, a huge grin on my face. "Notice that it has room for two Compact Flash memory cards. Notice that there is one memory card in the slot. The other one is in a P.O. box by the Wal-Mart where we just stopped a little while ago." "What -" Abby interjected, but I cut her off, not caring if my voice was reaching into the upper octaves. "The second memory card is in a stamped envelope addressed to a friend of mine," I continued. "It requires a password to access. It contains videos of you five hazing a freshman, forcing her to commit indecent exposure, and driving drunk as well. If I give my friend the password, I will also tell him to send the evidence to the police." "You wouldn't dare!" hissed Abby. "Your sister will be off the team if you do that! You don't want that, do you Madison?" "I don't care what she wants," I yelled, before they could bring pressure to bear on my already-long-suffering sister. "All I know is that if the police see that evidence, you won't have a team any more. Or a future in college. And I'm just about pissed off enough to do that to you no matter what you do. OK?" Everyone was silent for a long moment. "Out of the car," Abby suddenly said. "No, she gets to stay inside," I said, jerking my head toward Madison. Abby nodded once. Hey, I thought. My powers are growing. Now, for the coup de grace. The piece de resistance. The...OK, I admit I don't speak French. * * * "I oughtta kick you in the balls," Vanessa stormed, looking like she was ready to do it. "Do that," I spat back, internally praying she didn't, "and I'll send you to women's prison. Is it worth it?" "But you won't send those videos in," Emma protested. %2 |
| Name: | Kate |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Young boys |
| Message: | I started having sex since I was 14 years old. Not hard sex but heavy petting and mutual masturbation. I remember every boy's name that I fooled around with. I lost my viginity at 16 with an older boy that forced me to go all the way with him. It was the first time a boy penetrated me and thank God he din't cum inside me. They never used condoms because at that age your not supoused to be out fucking. I was scared of getting pregnant and began dating younger ones with less experince. I was almost 17 when I date a 14 year old boy named Andy. Out of all the other boys, he's the one that had the most fun with. I liked the fact that he was very timid and did everything my way. "Andy" is my next story cumming up shortly. |
| Name: | Mariana |
| E-mail address: | cachett_1579@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | Humiliated at a birthday party PART 3 |
| Message: | “That’s better” Pau said after she had finished shaving my pussy. She placed her hand over my naked vagina and gave me a soft slap.
I let out a little scream and took a step back. “Please no more. Please stop torturing me.” I said as I placed my hands over my recently shaved area. “But I thought you liked this.” Said Pau with grin on her face. “I… I don’t. Please give me my clothes back.” I was nearly crying from the humiliation. “Oh, you mean your baby panties? Little miss popular wants her baby panties back?” “Yes please.” They all started laughing at the fact that I had answered. “I don’t think that would be wise. You would just get them wet again. Now stop covering yourself.” “Please give me my undies. I swear I won’t say anything. I will never tease you again. I’ll do anything. Please.” “Haha, I don’t think you understand, from now one we will be the ones teasing you. Now take your hands off” She then whispered something into Sophie’s ear. They both smile and Sophie left the room. I did as I was told and uncover myself. “She has the body of a baby!” Some of the girls were saying. Pau took a step towards me and placed her hand over my shaved vagina. I stood still. Then she started stroking it. It took me by surprise but I did nothing; I just froze. After everything that had happened I was still aroused. I moaned a little bit and started moving my pelvis with each of Pau’s strokes. “Aren’t you the horniest baby ever?” Pau said taking her hand off me. “Now touch yourself.” I stood still for a moment. “Do it or everyone at school will know about this!” So I did. I began stroking my pussy just as Pau had done. I closed my eyes and for a moment I forgot where I was, it just felt so good. Then I started fingering myself, I was moaning like crazy. “You like this don’t you?” “Yes!” I said overdriven by my arousal. After a few seconds more I reached my climax and moaned so hard everyone noticed. It was then that I opened my eyes and remembered where I was. I couldn’t believe what I had just done. “The baby just came!” One of the girls said. They were all laughing. I let myself fall to the floor ashamed of myself. “Please, give me my clothes…” I begged once more. “We are not giving you your clothes but I do have a present for you.” Pau said as Sophie handed something to her. It was a diaper. Where she had gotten one I had no idea. “Put this on.” Pau ordered me. I didn’t know what to do. I knew they would make fun of me if I put the diaper on but I didn’t want them to see me naked anymore. So I put it on. I was right. As soon as I started putting the diaper on everybody began mocking me. “That’s better. Now you look like a real baby.” Pau said before she pinched my left nipple. “Now, you won’t take off that diaper will you?” “No, I wont” I answered. “Good, that’s a good baby girl. Give her back her clothes.” She said for a reason that was unknown to me at the time. I was so happy to get my clothes back I didn’t care why she has letting me go. They only gave me back my tights, shirt and shoes; my undies were gone. I didn’t care I just wanted to get the hell out of there. “Just don’t get that diaper wet!” Pau said while I got my tights up. I had taken Pau’s threat seriously and didn’t take diaper off. I just figured she wanted to have one last laugh before letting me go, so I let her have it. One could truly see I was wearing a diaper or something big underneath my tights lucky for me my long shirt sort of cover most of it. I put on my shoes and headed for the door. “Not so fast miss popular, you forgot your care bares panties.” I stood still for a moment and then turned to face Pau. “Please, I swear, I just want to go.” “Good. Just remember you are my bitch now and if you don’t like it I can always show this pictures to everyone in school.” I nodded, turned around, opened the door and left. I walked as fast as I could, trying not to get anyone’s attention. But when I was exactly at the middle of the party someone intercepted me. It was Sophie. “Please Sophie, Pau let me go, I just want to go home.” “Oh Mariana you are a long way from home.” She said and then screamed. “Oh my God! Marian is wearing a diaper!” and before I could react she pulled down my tights. I tried to run but it was too late I was surrounded by a bunch of girls and boys from my school. They were all staring at me, some were pointing and laughing as I displayed in front of everyone the diaper Pau had made me put on. When I bend down to pull my tights up trying to prevent myself further humiliation Sophie grabbed my shirt and with the help of some other girl managed to take it off. I fell to the floor, my tights all the way down to my ankles, a diaper covering my private area and my little baby breasts, as Pau referred to them, fully exposed. Suddenly they were all laughing. With my hands I covered my erect nipples and tried to get up but Sophie grabbed my tights and pulled them all the way off. “No!” I screamed. “My clothes! No!” I couldn’t believe it. Everybody in school was seeing me like this totally humiliated, exposing myself, and they were all laughing at me. And the worst part was they would think I wore diapers. I heard Pau’s voice from behind. “I think she needs changing, don’t you boys?” I then realized three boys form my school surrounded me. Al three of them wanted to date me but I had turned down. Without a doubt they hold a grudge against me. Two of them pinned me down while the other took off my diaper and exposed my recently shaved pussy. Some other guys and girls came forward, a few touched or slapped my pussy or my butt and some even pinched my nipples. About 5 of this continuous touching and humiliation I got aroused and against my own will I came once again except that this time I was in front of the whole party. Right after this the boys who were holding me down stepped aside I got up as fast as possible and ran to the door. I got out and ran totally naked all the way home, which is about 4 blocks from Pau’s place. The next Monday at school they were all calling me baby girl or diaper girl. In recess I got wedgied and pantsed by Pau and her friends. That morning I was wearing Blue’s Clues panties, which my mother had also bought for me. From them on my life hasn’t been the same. I went from being the most popular girl in school to be the mockery of everyone. Before that party no one had ever seen my panties and now Pau and her friends make me show my panties to them everyday at school if I don’t want to end up walking home wearing nothing but my undies. Now I get humiliated everyday, but to be honest it still arouses me. |
| Name: | KATIE |
| Subject: | Male stripped |
| Message: | I've found a really good one on Daily Motion. Search CFNM (IN FULL) Humiliation.I t's ace quality and full dick exposure.
Love Katie |
| Name: | Nick |
| E-mail address: | MasterOku925@aim.com |
| Subject: | Caught her Changing |
| Message: | This involves a friend I used to have a good few years ago. But this happend much earlier. One afternoon we where out and about getting food and snacks for a movie night we were planning later that night.
We got to her place and started to load all the food into the house. I left to get the last bag and when I returned she was gone. Confused, I went to find go find her. I saw her bedroom door some-what open and peaked my head in to see if she was there... and found her... There she was, changing into her pajamas. She already had her pj bottoms on, but she had her top up and over her head in the process of putting it on and I got an eye-full of breasts. I quickly and quietly left and sat in the livingroom until she came out. The movie night was pretty nice and she didn't really pick up my very noticeable silents the entire night. I never told her about it... But she did get and eye-full of me eventually... so karma did come around for her... even thought she didn't know it. But thats another story... |
| Name: | Nadia |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | High school stories |
| Message: | It was a hot summer day when Edna decided to spend the mourning at the beach. She was 17 years old, on her summer vacations from high school and bored to death sitting on her front door steps. I remember everyone calling her "Peaches" in school because of her pink cheeks and blonde hair and now that they had seen her in a bathing suit, she was more popular than ever. Apart from her attractive face, she had the best looking legs, nicely rounded butt and firm midium size breasts to go with it. She was a dream date for any boy.
Now she was bored sitting on her front steps alone in a town where everyone, including her parents had left to work. She tried calling some to go with her, but all her school girl friends had gone on trips or summer camps. It was a long beach with sand dunes as far as the eye could see. After a quick deep in the ocean she decided to put her stuff in the car and go for walk down the beach. There was nothing but sand dunes and a few old ladies walking their dogs. She was enjoying her long walk, still she ran into a rawdy bunch of teenaged girls and boys began harrassing her. Kiking and screamming they dragged her away form the beach and into some bushes. They knew she was alone and with the loud sound of the surf no one would ever hear her screams. One of the girls looked down both side of the beach to make sure no one was around. "Coast is clear" she said as she walked back over the sand dune. It din't take long for Peaches to figure out she was about to get stripped. She had nothing to steel but her own body and in seconds she found herself standing nude and terrified in front of them. She was to scared to feel embarrassed about it, but felt humiliated when girls laughed at her and made comments about her breasts and pussy. "Look she's a real blonde" forcing her legs apart so boys could look at it. Running away naked never crossed Peache's mind. Becides it would have been far more humiliating having to run all the way home bare ass naked with neighbours looking at her. Her only option was to do as they told her and try to get back her bikini. She spent the next 20 or 30 minutes on her knees sucking dicks and pretending she like it. "Give her a good fuck" girls was shoutting. Now she was down on her hands and knees getting gang raped while the others waited their turn. They were smart enough to not ejaculate in her mouth instead of inside her. She just closed her eyes and hope that it would be all over soon. When they threw her bikini in front of her she knew her ordeal was about to end. She soon found herself alone covered in sperm and totally used. She could never tell anyone what she went threw and decided to just wash herself in the ocean and keep anyone for finding out. She tried to convince herself it was only sex and in time she would be able to forget it. She delt with it for many years, but not enough to completly erase it off her mind. Love Nadia |
| Name: | Toby |
| E-mail address: | me@somewhere.toby |
| Subject: | Billy Gets Caught |
| Message: | This happened in 1988 in a good sized town in ventura county (two high schools), still growing from people escaping the san fernando valley, mostly white-bread but many hispanics and some blacks and asians - all middle class and seemed to get along well enough. As rapidly as the town was growing, the "teen population" was growing faster than teachers, administrators or other authorities were able to cope. It was a bit like the wild-west. I was a sophomore, the victim was a freshman boy named Billy who already had a reputation from his 7th and 8th grade years as a pompous little twerp and so did not garner much sympathy for what happened. Looking back, it is still a wonder people didn't end up in juvenal hall for this.
On Friday and Saturday nights, you could always find a party if you looked for one - hanging out at the rec-center parking lot was one way to learn about parties - some of which were "open" and anyone could drop in. But there was one ranch house that was a favorite on the outskirts of town, a few miles into the hills beyond the regular housing developments. It was great because loud music and booze would often run well into the night, no neighbors to complain about the noise and parked cars. It was a large house with a huge living room, but also a bit decrepit - like a lot of regular party houses where anything not bolted down usually vanishes. Most weekends there would be only 50 to 60 kids there, mostly juniors and seniors, but always some underclassmen and even some 7th/8th graders. But around the 3rd or 4th week of the new school year, the upperclassmen would hold a huge party there, making it a point of trying to invite most of the freshman girls there. It was a way to "welcome" the new girls, but of course an opportunity for the older boys to hit on the cute ones which I think was the whole idea, and try to show them a good time. There would be over 200 kids on these occasions, half of them freshman at least. It was around 9 PM, and the place was already pretty packed, loud music and everyone partying down, when a blood-curdling scream came from the girls bathroom. This was about 10 feet down a hallway from the living room - the boys bathroom was out the other side toward the garage - with so many kids they had to make one specific for boys and for girls. I was standing in the living room near the hallway, and the scream was followed by "Pervert! God Damn Pervert!" on and on and more yelling. I wanted to see what was up, but some big guys and other girls were already in the hall (standing room only now) and they made it into the girls bathroom first to see what was going on. It turned out, one side of the bathroom was a long countertop with two sinks and long cabinets below with sliding panels for doors, and Billy had somehow gotten into the girls bathroom earlier and slide himself lengthwise into the mostly-empty cabinets, and had been peeping on girls using the bathroom by having one of the doors at the far end slid open a crack. I guess he had been in there for quite some time. Unfortunately, there were two girls in there at the time - one using the toilet and the other at the counter, and she went looking for something in the cabinet and reached down and slid the door open - and the girl on the toilet screamed seeing Billy's shocked face suddenly staring at her. The guys are now really angry (or else just acting like heroes to the rescue) and are demanding that Billy get out, but he is trying desperately to keep the doors slid shut and from being pulled out. Finally the guys lift the sliding doors up and removed them entirely from the cabinets and dragged Billy out by his arms. That is when it became known why he was so desperate to stay in there - he didn't have enough time to pull his pants and underwear back up! The little creep had been lying there with his shorts around his feet, playing with himself while peeping on the girls! Now, they guys had him suspended up by his arms and he was flailing like crazy! Over the heads of the people in front of me, I could see the look of total panic in his face, but they wouldn't let him pull his pants back up and the girls in the bathroom were screaming like "Oh, look he was greasing his weiner!" and laughing like crazy. By now, the word had spread down the hallway and into the living room about what was happening, that it was Billy (everyone seemed to know Billy) and that he had been peeping and how he had been caught. Kids in the living room began chanting "Bring him out! Bring him out! Let's see him!" The next thing you know, the guys in the bathroom are forcing Billy out into the hallway, holding him up by the shoulders. Because the hallway was totally packed by now with people trying to see what was happening, I had to pedal backwards to make room, and the people behind me, and behind them. It was slow going - but walking backwards I could see the look of wild terror on Billy's face, and he was pleading "No! Wait! Wait!" and "Not like this! Not like this!" As they carried him, I could see they were removing his shirt and then his pants, and by the time they had him in the living room his clothes had been completely removed and disappeared. He was squirming like crazy as the guys paraded him before the crowd, deliberately presenting him in from of the shrieking freshman girls. There were LOTS of girls there who obviously knew him, and many of them were waving their arms frantically and calling out his name, "Hey Billy! Hey Billy!", erupting in raucous laughter and pointing at his genitals when he would turn and react in shock as he met their gaze and recognized the girls he knew. There were also occasional screams of "Oh my gawd! He's got a boner!" as he apparently suffered from some kind of shock-induced erection condition. Adding to the insanity, there were flash-bulbs going off that would do a strobe-light kind of effect, "freezing" an image of Billy squirming in different positions as he was being put on display. Many kids had brought polaroid "land cameras" that would spit out color photos as you clicked - no digital movie stuff back then - too bad! Maybe because he realized they were taking pictures of him, or because he realized how this would "define" his reputation for his time in high school, he sort of became hysterical after that. He was not really ever crying, but more like crazy-giddy and going "AH Oooo! - AH Oooo!" over and over again, with a look of terror like he was walking over hot coals or something! It was obvious that he was sort of going nuts and losing it from the humiliation by now. Given the incredible entertainment this spectacle was creating, some of the guys must have decided that Billy needed to be kept like this for everyone's enjoyment, and suddenly he was being strapped upright to a bar stool. His feet were on the lower rung, and his legs pinned to the front by straps that kept his legs straight and he could not bend his knees. His butt was a bit higher than the seat but he couldn't sit because I guess he couldn't bend his legs. Instead, he was bent slightly backwards at the hips as his arms were pulled back and tied behind the seat-back, causing him to look like he was presenting his erection out to the crowd. The living room was split-level at one end, and they set the bar stool up on a landing a few feet higher than the rest of the room. Even people standing could see Billy from the knees up. Girls were now screaming and laughing continuously, many of them standing and pressing their knees together, like they were trying to keep from peeing themselves, as they realized he was being tied up in front of everyone and they were going to get to have "party time" with him for quite a while. A freshman girl named Kamia was the first to begin taking advantage of Billy's situation. While a lot of freshman girls were the shrieky-giggly type, Kamia was a cool, self-possessed dramatic type who would always play to an audience, and she was like "Oh Poor Billy, Looks like you're in trouble now, huh?" in her fake pouty, condescending voice. Kamia was both cute and voluptuous for her age, but tended to hang around guys several years her senior. (I had the hots for her, but was WAY too scared of her to let her or anyone else know...). Kamia was obviously rather "experienced" with boys even at her age, and what she did next totally set the tone of abuse for the rest of the evening! (And I think she KNEW it and did this deliberately! She was scary.) She sidles up to Billy's right side, standing to the side so not to obstruct everyone's view of the action, and wraps her left hand around Billy's shaft, causing the head of his penis to swell visibly, and sort of pointing it at the crowd, she exclaims, "I think we need to tickle Billy's knob, don't you?" A roar of laughter and cheering in response, many girls probably wondering just what that means anyway, but sensed that it is going to be good. They soon learn, as Kamia has squirted some kind of baby oil on Billy's penis, and proceeds to rub and tickle the shit out of his swollen boner-knob. An ocean of gleeful screaming greets Billy as he begins to squirm madly but helplessly - he can barely budge the way he has been strapped to the chair - his eyes look like they're gonna pop out of his head and his expression is one of almost shocked disbelief - all he can do is squirm and stare out at everyone, going "AHA! AHA! AHA!" like a crazy person, but Kamia just keeps it going, laughing in Billy's face as she worked his knob. After a few minutes, Kamia relents - but Billy's fate has been sealed. Having "broken the ice", there are now scores of freshman girls crowded around the landing, eager to step up and give Billy some "personal" humiliations - and having just learned the power of "knob-tickling", you can imagine what was in store for Billy from that point on! Over the course of the next few hours, lots of girls had been making Billy squirm, but at one point I saw about 15 girls that seemed a lot younger than the rest. I asked around. The word was, Billy was sort of a "neighborhood bully" with the girls where he lived, and someone had made a few calls, arranged transportation, and Billy was now doing squirms for most of the 7th and 8th grade girls from his neighborhood, several of whom had even managed to fondle him to ejaculations! Eventually, Billy was tossed him outside with what could be found of his clothes. I don't know how he made it home that night - he must have walked since I can't imagine who might have given him a ride. In a way, the worst was yet to come for Billy. Not that there was ever (to my knowledge) another "event" like the "Welcome Freshman" party that night, but for most of his freshman year it became a sort of "running gag" to grab Billy whenever there were no teachers around and take his pants down in front of the girls, to pull his gym shorts down and parade him in front of the girls PE class, and sometimes to even strip him altogether after school. It seems extreme, but when a kid who already is known as a mean-spirited jerk is caught doing what HE did, gets very publically humiliated for it, and there are plenty of pictures floating around to remind kids of the event, I don't think you can expect to be left alone after that. As I recall, it sort of tapered-off toward the end of year and summer, but it started up again for a bit at the beginning of his sophomore year - probably because there were a lot of new kids moving into town who heard the stories, got to see the pictures, and "the guys" are always eager to show the new girls a fun time... |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Riding the school bus |
| Message: | for Linda & Sonia:
I grew up as an average white Anglo girl. I rode the school bus all my life, but our school buses seemed disgusting. We lived in a rural area, and the kids in junior high were rude, so I was deathly afraid to ride. As the 'new girl' I knew no one -- I had no friends and guys looked at me with dirty looks. Girls hated me because I was a goody two-shoes. Plus they said that I was too cute. Well, my stop was the last stop in the morning, so I stood all the way in to school -- the whole 40 minute ride!!! Holding books or your backpack and trying to hang onto the bar at the top, or brace off a seat, left people sitting down able to touch you where they pleased. Now, I don't want to say I was molested, but guys felt me up almost as they pleased. There were plenty of hands below my skirt, and every turn of the road, they brushed my legs. And almost every morning on almost any ride, at least one touched my bottom. It made me feel dirty, and sometimes, I thought I got wet. Worst was the pinching which scared me, cuz I didn't know how to stop it, and especially how I felt. Okay, the ride home was better; for that I usually got to sit. One day on the ride home, I saw the most amazing thing - this boy's pretty young dick. Some other boys had boarded the bus at school, and hid in the back while the driver smoked. When we all got on the bus we didn't know they were there, or who they were, but when we did, it was too late. At the first drop off on the route going home, there was a commotion in the back. These stowaways, or hooligans, whatever you called them, were attacking this cute young boy. They had started a fight with this eighth grade wimpy boy, which was exciting but sad. He wasn't a fighter at all, , he couldn't resist, which seemed to make them mad. It didn't matter, because of what they did. They wrestled him to the back, then down in the aisle. They began pulling his trousers down, which caused him to panic, and start crying. That made us notice, and forced the driver to stop. Once the bus stopped, they opened the back emergency door, setting off the buzzer alarms. All the kids in the front were excited; we didn't know what was going on. As all this was happening, these older teens were wrestling off this boy's pants, as he struggled hard to keep them on; he lost. Out the back door went three attackers with his pants, in a fit of laughter and hilarity. The boy was so embarrassed, hanging onto the waistband of his underwear, screaming, as everyone watched him with surprise, awe and (maybe) glee. Sadly for him, his attackers weren't done; they still had other plans. He wore these bright yellow print briefs, which seemed too immature for a young high school kid. To see these pulled down around his knees, popping out a nice hard dick, made my heart skip a beat. What shock! what joy! I had never seen a hard dick before in my life!! This was too exciting for me! Boy, I thought I'd wet my panties. I strongly felt the urge I wanted to pee. I wanted more, I needed to see!!! As the last mugger hopped out the back, he ripped off the boy's shorts from his feet. Seeing this boy naked waist down, humiliated crying, his underwear gone, is what it turned out to be. I was so excited, but I also felt bad for him. Still, I really needed to see. I worked my way to the back of the bus. Seeing those guys tear off this poor boys pants and briefs was just too exciting, it tempted me. I couldn't resist, I had to see.... When the excitement died off, this poor kid was left in the back, nude from the waist, while all the kids got to watch. Holding his hands over his dick, fighting it back, his face was redder as he blushed... One of the other girls ot up and offered him her sweater or sweatshirt -- I wish it'd been me! He used that to cover up, as best he could. We could still see his butt. It was such a rural area, and he was so embarrassed, but I don't know what became of it. People there kept to themselves. We heard later the boys were older high school boys, and got expelled, but I don't know if they did. All I know was what had happened, and how we all saw it, and how it was so amazing, we even tried to hush it up. But what a pretty dick!!! That was why I was so terrified riding the school bus, I worried about if it had been me, and I was pushed down.... and my skirt was ripped off.... and my panties were yanked off.... leaving me naked from the waist down, while everyone stood around, and watched me crying, holding my sex from them, so they couldn't see ......... luv, (wet) Janie I just can't forget!!! |
| Name: | Sonia |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Sexy memories |
| Message: | We used to like going to a nearby fortress called San Cristobal when we left school. We went there often because it had a long tunnel that hardly anyone went to. It was dark because it only had one light bulb half way threw it before reaching the small open gun terrace. I don't know who came up with the idea of pulling Jose's pants and underware down, I just remember he had such a small dick, even hard it was no more than two inches long. Jose was a dark skinned boy but not all the way black. He looked so embarrassed about being seen naked, even his dark face skin looked red. He couldn't do anything else but stand there displaying his little dick to everyone. I think the fact of having all the time in the world to look at it, was what made it so sexy and arousing. There was no doubt my girls friends and I knew now how small his dick was and how much fun we had looking at it. He got stripped and so embarrassed he never told anyone about it. We all enjoyed it so much we began looking for another boys to lure into the tunnel. A white boy named Eric that went with us totally unaware of what we were going to do to him that had much more to show than Jose. His dick was at least three times bigger than Jose's and seemed to get larger as it grew harder. That time with got to feel something bigger in our hands and a true blushing face with it. He fought much more tha Jose, but calmed down when we threatend to leave him there naked. I still remember the tingle I got between my legs when I tuched it. It was hard, twitching and even pulled the sking back to pop the head out. It was just as horny and exciting for me as it was for the other girls and very humiliating for poor Eric. I think we all went home that day with wet panties and it sure wasen't because I peed myself. Love horny Sonia |
| Name: | Sonia |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Sexy memories |
| Message: | I still remember the names of my class mates back when I was a 16 year old high school girl. There was Andrea, Lidia, Fancesca, Cana and ofcourse me on the girls side. Then there was Fernando, Angel, Aladino, Raul and the young one Jose. We all formed a group that partically did everything together. Your probably wondering about all this latin names. Well they are puertorican names because we all lived in Puerto Rico and went to school there. Together we did good things and bad things, if you can call bad stripping a boy naked. I still remember exactly the place where we stripped Jose naked. The boys did it for fun and my girl friends and I thought it was huge sexual turn on. Seeing some naked is something that you never forget. Where and when it happed is something I will write about in my next post. Love Sonia |
| Name: | Kate |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Shool dressing code |
| Message: | Maria and her parents had recently moved to the US. She had gone to private school in Ecuador all her life. But know her parents were forced to put her in a local public school not being able to pay for a private one. She soon discovered the school wasen't at all like the ones she'd been to before. It was more of a juvenile detention centre rather than a high school. Boys looked like gang members and girls like hookers in their short pleated skirts and tight blouses. Right from the very first day Maria was confronted by a group of girls in the school yard during break time. They began making fun of how she wore her uniform. Most of them had their pleated skirts half way up their thigh and blouses so tight you could see their niples showing threw.
"Dosen't she look like a nun in that long skirt" "I guess she's taken the dressing code seriously" they were saying, pulling my skirt up to where it should be and some times hiking it up to my panties for a good laugh. The fact that boys were watching, made Maria's face flush with embarrassment. She felt intimidated and threatend about having her skirt cut with scissors, if she din't do something about it. Maria spent that day thinking that her parents would never let her go to school in such a short skirt and wouldn't have even dared to talk to them about it. She went to school the next mouring with her usual long skirt and baggy blouse and terrified of what would happed. The first thing she saw when she walked in the classroom, was this girl waving scissors at her. It was less than two hours to break time and Maria was shure she was going to have it cut off in the yard. She went strait to the girls bathroom in a effort to get away from them, but soon heard them walking in and locking the bathroom door. "No used hide Maria" as they pulled me out of the toilette and shocked to see there were also boys with them. "She told the other girls to hold me while she held up the scissors in front of my face. "I think this is done best with her skirt off" as she turned to boys for approval. Maria's heart turned over when her skirt was yanked down and her panties went down with them. "Oh shit not my panties" Maria cried out in utter shame. "You what to be thrown out naked in the hallway" she told me. "No" "Well keep your mouth" "But it was only my skirt" "Yes but know your are going to be stripped naked as punishment for not doing what we told you" Maria ended up with her blouse open and bra yanked up over her head and forced to stand there giving boys a complete frontal naked view of her. Her pussy and perky medium size breasts were completly exposed for boys to have fun with. They went crazy fingering her a pussy and squeezing her breasts, while she stood there completly helpless. "I hope you don't have a boy friend" she said laughing and telling boys if they wanted a blow job. "Go head stick it in her mouths" she told them "she's won't dare tell anyone" Maria was spared of such humiliation, posibly because boys felt embarrassed about pulling their dicks out in front of so many girls. She was just forced to put her goodies on display, while her skirt was being shorten. Maria was aloud to get dressed, but her panties were never given back to her. She walked out with a skirt up to mid thigh and pantyless. She felt naked sitting in the classroom and terrified about having to bend over. It din't take long for everyone to find out she was wearing nothing under that short skirt and worried about getting it yanked up in leaving school threw a crowded hallway. She had just gotten stripped and almost gang fucked by a bunch of boys and so humiliated she could never dare tell anyone about it. Know she had to find a way to sneak into her house so her parents wouldn't see her. She spent the whole year changing into her short skirt, in the school's bathrooms and then changing back into a long when she went back home. She had no other choice and began thinking if it would be better to not wear it and just get fucked. Love Kate |
| Name: | Rhianne |
| Subject: | The Hen Party! |
| Message: | My friend Mariah, was getting married and I was invited to her hen party and we went to a club and Mariah didn't have any idea where we were going! So, we picked Mariah up from the hotel and she was wearing a long dress; we blindfolded and handcuffed Mariah and took off her dress and left her in her underwear, she was wearing a thong and a see-through bra, we paraded Mariah through the lobby in her lingerie. We took her blindfold off in the elevator, she was so embarrassed that the staff and guests who worked/stayed in a five star hotel had seen her in her lingerie, they had a very good view of her breasts because of the see-through bra! Before we went to the club, we had a drink in the bar at the hotel, there was some business men on a business trip who thought Mariah was a stripper and one of the men give Mariah $1000 to do a striptease on their table and with a bit of persuasion from us, she did it and first off she took off her bra and gave it to one of the men and he was thrilled and next came off her stockings, she rubbed them on her boobs and gave one each to two of the men and both of them spanked Mariah and they both put $50 in the front of her thong. Finally, her thong came off and all the men had licked Mariah's pussy and they all fingered Mariah too. All the business men gave Mariah $50 just so they could have her sit on them and have a picture, two of the business men groped Mariah's tits and pussy, another one of the men kissed Mariah's pussy and one of them rubbed some money in Mariah's pussy and then smelled it. Then, we left the hotel with a fully naked Mariah and whilst walking to the club nearly every man who walked past touched Mariah's tits or pussy; she loved it. As soon as we got to the club, the bouncers had a picture with Mariah and they let us in for free! Afterwards, we all had some tequila shots and Mariah started joining the lap dancers on stage and she was having money chucked at her and she told one of the male lapdancers to start removing my clothes and he came over and started stripping me and the rest of the male dancers started stripping the other girls too and eventuallt the police arrived and kicked us out onto the street fully naked and we had to spend the night in prison, Mariah and I got groped and fingered by the jail guards and then they exposed us to the male jailbirds in the lunchroom and we were still naked! It was a very eventful hen party which ended in humiliation. |
| Name: | Rhianne |
| Subject: | Stripped in the superstore! |
| Message: | Hi guys and girls, this is my first time on here and I hope you will enjoy my stories! I'm 23 just incase any of you are wonderin and I'm from Russia, my boobs are a 36D just for the men!
So, I went to the superstore for my mom last week to get some milk and eggs, because we ran out and we only moved to our new house last week and I didn't know where to go, so I asked some stranger for directions to the superstore and he gave me directions, but in return to thank him I let him touch my boobs and he unclipped my bra and stole it, he ran off with it. So, that wasn't a good start to the day! Anyway, I kept walking and I followed his directions and I ended up in a little dimly lit alleyway and I found the superstore, it looked very dodgy there were barely any customers and it turns out the man who stole my bra worked in this so called 'superstore', I asked him if they sold milk and two men came behind me and grabbed me an carried me away to the back of store. I was so scared, they took me to a really cold room out back and there were several men in there. I was tied to this table and they started to remove my clothes slowly, once they had removed my clothes the man who stole my bra started playing with my nipples and one of the men who dragged me away started playing with my pussy and the other man who dragged me away started licking my pussy. I asked why I was there and they gagged me with my panties, so that I wouldn't talk. After they stopped playing with my boobs and pussy, they untied me and they ordered me to bend over and one of the other men started spanking me and the man who stole my bra started fingering my pussy and I was so wet, he wiped the cum on my tits and one of the men licked it off. The man who was spanking me, made my ass so sore, once he finished spanking me with his hands he used his belt and that was more painful than his hands, he was also fingering my ass and he was licking his fingers to make my ass soft! After an hour, they took my panties out my mouth and they all started tonguing me and kissing me, I was enjoying it. They got some food and they were rubbing it all over my tits and pussy and eating it off me, that was disgusting because I had saliva on my pussy and it felt horrible. After all the torture, they give me my clothes back except my panties and bra, as I left they all spanked me and played with my pussy. The next day, I seen the man who stole my bra again and he stripped me in the street and everyone was having pictures with me, I also got spanked by many me and some of them even played with my pussy in the middle of the street. I was so humiliated and I also got groped by some police officers too. One man even carried me away and fucked me in an alley and people were filming it on there phones. I even did a catwalk for people because they were all shouting 'catwalk', 'catwalk'. I did it and all the men were whistling and I even spread my legs and revealed my very soft and wet pussy to the crowd and one man came and licked my pussy. Worst day ever. Please tell me if you want another story, i have plenty. |
| Homepage URL: | http:// |
| Name: | Jeff |
| E-mail address: | ???? |
| Subject: | Birds and the bees |
| Message: | Spending my summer vacation in aunt Rosie's farm house apealed to me. The idea came about because of my parents company trip to Europe. They would be spending part of the summer over seas and me being 16 years old wouldn't be able to stay home alone. I remember spending a week in her farm when I was 8 years old and playing with her two daughters, Jasmin 9 and Claire that was 10 years old while aunt Rosie and my uncle worked on the nearby fields. I had this vision of everything still being the same, but when I got there discovered that Jasmin and Claire were no longer little girls and had both turned into nice looking girls. Jasmin was dressed in jean shorts and a tight tshirt, revealing her young developing breasts. Claire being a year older had more curves and bigger breasts, also wearing no bra and displaying their hard niples threw their thin and almost see threw tsirts. It was abovius that we looked at eachother in a difrent way. I instantly knew their was a definite sexual tention between us and probably wouldn't be playing does silly childish games we used to play. The next few days were filled with comments about sex, dating and wether I had a girl friend or not. When it wasen't Jasmin droping a sexy hints, it was Claire indirectly trying to seduce me. Ofcourse this was all happening while aunt Rosie and my uncle were away on some field. The day I accidently slipped in the mud in the pigs penn was a real ice breaker. I was covered in sticky mud and aunt Rosie prepared me a hot bath to wash myself. I could very well walk into the house like that so aunt Rosie gave me a bathrobe, told me to take my clothes off in a small shed before walking back inside. As expected Jasmin and Claire were outside waiting for a good laugh when I walked out.
"All right girls" Rosie said "that's not polite" as she picked up my mudy clothes to throw the in the wask and lead me back into the house. Having nothing on under that bathrobe, while Jasmin and Claire were watching the whole time and giggling about it quietly was making me embarrassed. I couldn't wait for aunt Rosie to finish preparing me a hot bath. I never forget that old tub with with lion legs filled with hot water almost the the rim. It was sitting in the middle of this big bathroom with no curtain around it. It was such a relief to finally lock myself in and get away from Jasmin and Claire. I hung the bathrobe on a hook behind the door, slipped into the tub and began soaping myself unaware that Aunt Rosie had gone back to the field wit my uncle. I could still hear both girls having fun knocking on the door and giggling just behind the bathroom door. I even worried about them watching me threw some secret crack no one knew about but them. My worries were short lived when I heard them fliddling with the lock and finally worked it open. They both walked right up to the bath tub with naughty smiles on their faces. "What are you doing" I asked them in total panic. "Don't worry my parents are out on the field" Claire said visibly having fun seeing me flustered with shame. She picked the bathrobe off the hook and tashed it somewhere outside to make sure I couldn't make a run for it. Jasmin not being so daring as Claire, seemed more self-conscious about being there. She was a few steps away but soon Claire convienced her to come closer. The only thing covering my dick was the soapy water and realized the weren't going anywhere till they saw it. She was openly asking me to stand up and exposed my dick, witch had growned fully hard by them. I was in for a very humiliating experience and couldn't build up the corrage to do it. Then sudently she grabbed the chain and yanked the plug right out of the drain. I sat in horror watching the water level slowly going down. "Don't be shy we know how to keep a secret" they said as they watched how the water vanished around me. They had left me with no other choice but to let them see it and trying my best to appear cool about it. "Nice dick" as I was off all the soap that ended stuck on my body. Once washed off there was nothing I could cover myself with. Claire had asked Jasmin to check threw the window to make sure aunt Rosie was still out on the field. That's when the tuching began and lost control over myself. Getting a blow job by a girl that had clearly done it before, made all tha shame turn into pure lust. Jasmin just shyly play with it for few seconds, before Claire sucked the last drop of cum out of me. It felt so good it just blew my mind away. What could I say but YES when she asked me if I liked it. I felt like a naked boy in a female wonder land. Fearing of getting caught she told me to quickly get dressed. The next day it was my turn to suck them both off. They both looked wonderful with no clothes. Jasmin's small breasts felt just as good to suck as Claire's and still can't figure out witch of their pussy tasted better. In the end it din't matter, because I went crazy licking and sucking boths of them and it felt so good it was hard to stop. Country girl are the best. Love Jeff |
| Name: | Samantha |
| E-mail address: | samg1995rox@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | My new BF |
| Message: | This is a story about the time I ran through school naked and met the sweetest boy ever. First a bit of background: I was in 10th grade and had finally started to feel secure about my body. My light brown hair was always straight, my boobs fit snugly in a size D bra, and I was lucky enough to have a firm bubble butt. I was always wearing sexy clothes; usually short shorts over a thong (not Gstring-those always give me a wedgie) along with a shirt that always showed cleavage. I looked like a total slut lol. I`m o the volleyball team and every Teusday we practice before school. One day after practice I got in a fight with a bitch who took my deoderant. I was only wearing a black thong ( no bra today folks!) and white socks. We got into a screaming fight that ended in her friend comin behind me with scissors (wtf did she have scissors for?) and snipping through the strings to the bottom and right strings in one snip! I turned around to call her a lesbian (I'm not usually this much a screaming bitch, really) which allowed the first girl, aided by about two other girls, to push me out of the girl's lockerroom and slam the door behind me, which, like every door in this damn school: locked. This would have been fine if three guys hadn't been standing outside. For about 5 secs we were all in too much shok to react. Realizing they were looking at my boobs and "sweet spot" I shrieked and tried to cover both. Alerted by my shrieks I heard footsteps coming towards the near empty hallway. While trying to cover my boobs and "other area" one came behind and spanked my ass! Before this moment I hadn't been seen nude by ANY guy my age! Suddenly from around the corner came a boy who looked maybe 16. He had dark brown hair and tall + built like a football player. For amoment he just stood there gawking. He then went over to the who spanked me and had a hand on butt and punched him in stomach so hard that he flew back 6 or 7 feet before landing on his ass. He turned to the other 2 boys and said "leave". They promptly ran for their lives. I was just standing their, crying. The boy who spanked me stumbled away. The tall boy stepped back and took off his jacket. He offered it to me, while turning his head away. I quickly put it on. His jacket was dig it went down almost to my knees. "Thanks," I mumbled, noticing that he had a bulge in his shorts even if he did help her. He nodded and said "My name's Chris," adding "I bet we can "find some clothes at the lost and found." I followed him there where we found a table with aot of clothes on it. "My name's Sam" I said. I then found a sweat shirt and sweatpants. I turned to Chris, who turned away. I looked around and quickly took off the jacket and put on the clothes. I said "Done" he turned around. I looked at him and reallized he was kind of cute. "How old are you?" I asked. "I'm 15" he said. He was my age! I grabbed his hand and led him to a door leading to a part of the building still under construction, the door was unlocked and we entered a room that looked finished but lacked furniture. I closd the door turned on the lights and turned to him. "I would like to thank you for helping me Chris." I walked close to him and kissed him on the lips. It started to get passionate. i put my hand down the back of his shorts and he pulled down my pants, I did the same to him, revealing a 7~8in fully erect dick. we stopped kissing so that we could take each others shirts off. He lifted the sweatshirt over my head, placing his hands on my breasts. We lay down on the floor, my breasts against his chest: his hands massaging my ass. We could gone on all day if it weren't for the bell saying 10 minutes until first period. With my last stroke of his dick, his last feeling of my breasts. We got dressed, exchanged phone numbers,and kissed each other goodbye. We have been going out since then, or about three months. |
| Name: | Mariana |
| E-mail address: | cachett_1579@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | Humiliated at a birthday party PART 2 |
| Message: | “If you want your clothes back and don’t want anyone seeing this pictures then you’ll have to cooperate” Pau said still recording the whole thing.
I nodded in agreement. “Stand up” Pau said as she handed over the phone to one of her friends I did as I was told and, as fast as I as up, placed a hand over my panties and the other over my bra trying to cover my humiliating underwear. “Look, Miss popular doesn’t want us looking at her baby undies.” Said one of the girls. Pau smiled “If you don’t stop covering that ridicule underwear we will have trouble.” My heart started beating faster. I didn’t want them to see me like this; in total display of my care bears panties, totally humiliated and embarrassed but it felt like I had no other choice. So I did what Pau told me to. “Like I said before, you have been a very bad girl and you deserve some punishment.” I knew this could not be good. “I want you to say it, say you’ve been a bad baby girl and you deserve to be punished.” “I’ve been bad and I deserve to be punished” My eyes began watering up. “Say you’ve been a bad baby girl!” “I’ve… I’ve been a bad baby girl.” “And…” “And I deserve to be punished” I couldn’t believe the words coming out of my mouth. “Take off your bra” She ordered. “W-w-why?” My voice was trembling. “We heard you have the smallest little breasts and we want to see if it’s true.” They all started laughing after hearing this. “They aren’t small! They are normal sized!” They just laughed at my comment. I wanted to say something else, to defend myself but I was afraid Pau might get angry drag me out to the party so everyone could see me like that; totally exposed. There was no point in responding; I knew it wouldn’t do any good. Plus I was only wearing my underwear and they could clearly see I had small breasts. I started begging again “Please… please don’t make me…” “If you don’t want everybody in school to see this pictures then take off your bra. Now!” I began sobbing and slowly took my A cup size bra and put my hands over my boobies to cover myself. “Stop covering those little breasts and come here.” After a second of hesitation I finally gave in and put my hands on my sides giving everyone a good look of my breasts and nipples. “Now come here.” I did what she told me and walked all the way up to her. She had an evil grin on her face. She placed one hand on my boob; which kind of freak me out. My heart was beating faster then ever. I started feeling something weird. My nipples began getting hard and I started feeling a little warm down there. “Haha, those are some really small boobs haha.” Pau cracked up. “I knew you had small boobs but I never imagined they were so small.” I didn’t know what to do; I just stood still as they all criticized me. “Haha, they are smaller than mosquito bites! Haha” one of the girls said. (Just to be clear, they aren’t that small, they are normal A-cup breast. Which is perfectly normal size for a girl my age.) “I though all popular girls had big boobs.” “It seems you were wrong Pau,” One of the girls said, “little miss popular here has the smallest breast I’ve ever seen haha” They all started laughing at her comment and then Pau replayed. “She has baby breasts, haha. Baby undies and baby breasts haha” Then when I was least expecting it Pau twisted one of my nipples. I let out a little cry. It set off some laugher so she twisted the other one and then both. “Stop that!” I screamed after that last twist. I took a little jump backwards and covered my nipples with my hands. “Come here!” Pau ordered. “You know what will happen if you don’t.” I knew she was right. Most of the girls had been taking pictures of the whole thing and one of them was even recording it with Pau’s phone. I couldn’t let those pictures get out. Not even a word of it could get out; if it did I would be the laughingstock of the whole school, of the whole town. I walked up to her and took my hands of my nipples. “That’s better” Pau then sat down on the bed. “Time for your punishment little baby.” Then she told me to place my hips on her lap. I wanted to ask why but I knew what was going to happen. Still I had no choice so I did what she asked and placed my pelvis right over her lap. “That’s a good girl.” She put her hand on my butt and started stroking it slowly. Then all of the sudden, when I least expected it, I felt the first spank and I let out a little scream. Then I felt the next one come, and the next, and the next. It hurt so much I wanted to cry, I was screaming nearly every time I got hit but there was also something else going on. After a 15 spanks Pau stopped and stroke my butt some more then she continued spanking me. Following the rhythm of the spanks I started softly rubbing my lady parts to Pau’s leg. What am I doing? I thought. I can’t be enjoying this. This is so humiliating, I can’t be liking this! But I was. I could feel my lady parts getting wet and I realized I had been rubbing myself harder with each spank. Pau stopped spanking me after another 15 spanks. I couldn’t have been more grateful. I couldn’t let her notice how aroused this was making me. I would end up totally humiliated, even more than I was right there in my care bares panties, with my breasts on total display, with everyone making fun of how small they were and getting spanked by the school’s biggest looser. If they knew this was getting me wet I would die. And then it came, the strongest spank she had given me so far. Without even thinking of it I rubbed my lady parts against Pau’s leg again, but this time I let out a little moan. I was getting really turned on by the humiliation; it was like my worst nightmare but for some reason I was enjoying it. She spank me again and I rubbed myself harder and let out another moan, She spanked me one more time, I moaned and rubbed myself harder. She stopped. “I can’t believe this!” Pau said. “You are enjoying this aren’t you?” “N-n-no, of course not! I replayed. “Let me go and give me my clothes back!” “You are enjoying it! You little horny bitch” Pau said before spanking me with all her strength. I let out a great moan and rubbed myself once more. Pau smiled. Then she took her hand and placed it right between my legs over my lady parts. She knew. “You really are a horny bitch aren’t you? Stand up you filthy baby.” I didn’t know how to react. I froze for a moment. “Please...” I said. “Please what?” She asked me right into my ear. “P-p-please don’t tell them.” “You heard that!” Miss popular doesn’t want to tell you she’s was liking her spanking.” They all laughed. “Now stand up” I stood up totally humiliated and betrayed by my own body. I looked around and saw that everybody was laughing at me. “Her panties are wet, she got wet from the spanking” Pau laughed some more. “And look her nipples are rock hard, what a freak!” Sadly she was right the spanking got me wet and my nipples were really, really hard. “Now it is time for you to take of those ridicule panties off.” “P-p-please don’t” “Do it!” I wanted to die. No one had ever seen me totally nude before, no one had ever even seen me in my underwear. (I was very careful not to show my undies. That I was aware of, no one had never even seen my panties’ waistband. Until that day, of course.) Reluctantly I did as I was told and pulled down my care bears panties revelling my moist pussy and bare ass. Al of my life I had made fun of Pau and her dorky friends. All my life I had been on top, I had been the popular one, the pretty one but now the sides were turned. She and her friends were making fun of me, of my undies, of my little breasts and now I was completely naked in front of them. Of course I placed a hand in front and one behind for cover immediately after taking my panties off. Then once they were on my ankles I stepped out of them. “What did I told you about covering yourself. You don’t want anyone outside this room to know what happened? Do you?” I gave up and followed my orders. “Well, that’s not right” Pau said after seeing my totally naked. “Baby girls should not have hair in their pussy.” She placed her hand over my wet pubic hair. I don’t know why she did that but it made me feel even more aroused. I couldn’t bare it any more; I robbed my lady parts against her hand. She quickly pulled her hand away. “You horny bitch! Stop rubbing your little pussy on me.” I couldn’t believe what I had done or how horny I was. “That’s it! Those pubic hairs are coming out. Sophie (one of Pau’s friends) bring me the razor” “P-p-please, I’m begging you.” I said, hoping my humiliation would end there. “You are a baby! And little babies don’t have hair in their lady flowers.” Pau said as she took the razor on one hand and some shaving cream in the other. “I-I-I am a baby girl… and baby girls don’t have hair in their lady flowers” I repeated after her. I was defeated. “That’s nice Mariana, now you are getting it. Stand still.” This could not be happening, she was actually going to shave me. No one had even seen my underwear before and now the greatest nerd in my school was humiliating me in this way. How did I end up here, from being the coolest person in school to be the laughingstock of these nerdy girls? I felt the cold of the shaving cream on my pubes and then the cold from the razor shaving my private area. My nipples were still hard and it was then I noticed I was still enjoying this. How could it be? How could I be enjoying being humiliated like this? I was being degraded and humiliated by the greatest losers and was I liking it. |
| Name: | Nadia |
| E-mail address: | xxxx |
| Subject: | Playing with boys (second story) |
| Message: | Left with the thought I was going to keep my clothes on, lasted more than a week. After I had stripped down to nothing to please their three friends, they knew I was mad about them not keeping their promise. I intentionally let a week pass by to let them know the sexy fun games were over. I could almost read their minds. If I had taken my clothes off twice I would probably be willing to do it again. I knew if I held my ground long enough they would ask me, but at the same time realized I was risking spoiling all the fun.
"Nadia why don't you want to play strip" they asked. "Because you don't keep your promises" "What promises" "Thaking off your clothes after I stripped mine" "You realize we could we could force you do it" "I guess you could but you won't" "What makes you so sure that we won't" "Because I'm going to blow the whistle on all of you" I had stuck my finger right were it hurt. Trouble was the least thing they wanted. "Ok,Ok so we'll play fair" "Playing fair means all of you taking off your clothes" I said "and I mean everything" "Ok so we all strip" "No,no,no I'm keeping mine on this time" "So what are you going to do" "Sit here and look so get with it" I finally turned the table on them and sat enjoy myself slowly watching how their clothes came off. Espacially enjoyable was watching their hard dicks pop out of the underware. There were small ones, big ones, thin ones, thick ones and all hard sticking up in the air with plenty of blushing faces. No,no,no hands up in the air" I added. I took my time checking every single one, extending their humiliation as long as posible. I was amaized how hard their dicks could get and the more I looked the hornier I felt. Know one would ever believe me if I told them I saw nine boys naked at ones. Love Nadia |
| Name: | N.E. Body |
| Subject: | Stripping party |
| Message: | So i was invite to a party by my crush, Josh. Ok so he pocked me up from my house at about 9:00 and we drove to a house who i had no idea whos it was. So we knock on the door and somone comes to answer it compleatly nude!!!! I just gasp at her and she sais,
What???havent u ever been to a stripper party?? I just look at my crush like, HUH?!?!?!?!?!? So we go in and i see everyone naked, BUTT NAKED!!!!! All the girls pussys were exposed and u could tell that they were wet. And the guys had boners and there cocks were all hard and buldgy. So i ask the girl who let us in, Ummm do we have to be nude at this party and get down with someone?? She answered, no u just have to be naked soo everyone can see ur pussy. But u can get down with someone if u want to. Ok i say So i take off my shirt and pants and put them in my bag then i take off my purple thong with my face as red as a tomato then unhook my bra and put them in my bag.. Then after a while i see some seinor football palyers starin at my pussy and boobs with there cocks twiching like nuts (get it?? Nuts??!!)!!! So one comes over and asks me if i wanna do it and im like sure. He just grabbs me and kisses me what felt like forever. Then looked deep into my eyes and starts fingering me. It made my pussy feel all tingley. Then still kissing me he stops fingering me and sticks his cock in my pussy. It felt sooo good goin in there it was heven!!! We keep at it all night long and after a while each time he put his dick in my pussy it made my back arch and my butt go up. He kept starin at my butt he loves it i guess...now we r dating and i think hes gonna perpose to me soon |
| Homepage URL: | http://bing.com |
| Name: | Grace (swim girl) |
| Subject: | My loose string bikini |
| Message: | Hi everyone, I recently bought a new sexy string bikini. For the top, instead of two ties in the back, it has one in the front and the bottoms tie on the sides as usual. I was so excited to go swimming in my new bikini as I thought I looked pretty good in it. I went swimming with my friend just yesterday in the pool at my condo. It has a nice warm jacuzzi as well as a lap pool and a kids wading pool that all gets great sun because it was all outdoors. My friend (Su, not her real name) wore a pink bikini that tied in the back and black swim shorts. Su and I had always tried to strip each other. We were laying out by the pool for a while then started swimming I untied one of her strings of her bikini but it was double knotted so I didn't get very far. Later, we went to the jacuzzi when no one else was there. The jets were really nice and I adjusted myself so that one of them were hitting right on my crotch. We were having a lot of fun but the Su realized that her hair was caught onto the top string of her bikini.she couldn't untie it herself as it was double knotted so I offered to help. At first she said no thinking I would try to take off her top but I managed to convince her I wouldn't. I untied it and pulled it down but she saw it coming and grabbed it before it revealed anything. After she re tied it, she got me back by grabbing the tie of my bikini top off. Since my bikini is quite loose, it came off easily. I quickly grabbed it and tried to tie it up again. But while I was doing that, she untied both sides of my bikini bottom. I started freaking out and tried to keep everything on my but failed miserably. She kept on laughing at me as I awkwardly tried to re tie everything without exposing too much. I ended up exposing everything as I tied up my bikini. The jacuzzi is quite shallow so anyone passing by would have been able to see my boobs as well as most of the crotch. Luckily no one passed by but in the tower next to us (my condo has many towers all close to each other) their pool was on the same level and they were close to us so it was easy to see everything, there were about 10 hot boys in the pool wolf whistling at me and asking me to get out of the jacuzzi as I had not put on my bottoms yet. I was so embarrassed and Su was laughing her head off at me. Eventually I convinced Su to leave the pool and we went upstairs to my condo.
When we were upstairs, Su opened up the curtain because my room didn't have a whole lot of lighting. My room faces the tower next to us and to my horror, I saw the same guys right across from us only a level higher yelling out the window to us. The tower was very close to us so they couldn't be ignored. Su laughed and opened up the window as if to welcome them. Su and I were still in our bikinis and the guys were still in their trunks. Su went to the bathroom in my room to take a shower and left me with the horny boys. I went to close the curtain but they had this long lamp thingy that reached into my room and hooked onto the string of my bikini I screamed in horror as they pulled it off. Su came out in a towel to see what was going on. The boys wolf whistled at her and me and I grabbed her towel to cover myself and get her back. She would have none of it as she grabbed my bikini bottoms strings and yanked them loose. I screamed as I took cover. The boys cheered and hollered obviously enjoying the free show. I ran into the bathroom and locked myself in. I was in there for a while occasionally hearing voices out side the door. All of a sudden, I heard rowdy voices outside only to realize that Su had let them in. I was about to make a run for it only to realize that I had no towel, no clothes and nothing to cover up with!!! They started banging on the door yelling for me to open in as I tried to think of something to do. Then I heard everyone get quiet and the banging stopped. Instead I saw the lock click open! They picked the lock!!! I tried to relock it but I wasn't fast enough as the boys swung open the door and carried me out getting in cheap feels everywhere. To be continued...... |
| Name: | Grace (swim girl) |
| Subject: | My loose string bikini |
| Message: |
Hi everyone, I recently bought a new sexy string bikini. For the top, instead of two ties in the back, it has one in the front and the bottoms tie on the sides as usual. I was so excited to go swimming in my new bikini as I thought I looked pretty good in it. I went swimming with my friend just yesterday in the pool at my condo. It has a nice warm jacuzzi as well as a lap pool and a kids wading pool that all gets great sun because it was all outdoors. My friend (Su, not her real name) wore a pink bikini that tied in the back and black swim shorts. Su and I had always tried to strip each other. We were laying out by the pool for a while then started swimming I untied one of her strings of her bikini but it was double knotted so I didn't get very far. Later, we went to the jacuzzi when no one else was there. The jets were really nice and I adjusted myself so that one of them were hitting right on my crotch. We were having a lot of fun but the Su realized that her hair was caught onto the top string of her bikini.she couldn't untie it herself as it was double knotted so I offered to help. At first she said no thinking I would try to take off her top but I managed to convince her I wouldn't. I untied it and pulled it down but she saw it coming and grabbed it before it revealed anything. After she re tied it, she got me back by grabbing the tie of my bikini top off. Since my bikini is quite loose, it came off easily. I quickly grabbed it and tried to tie it up again. But while I was doing that, she untied both sides of my bikini bottom. I started freaking out and tried to keep everything on my but failed miserably. She kept on laughing at me as I awkwardly tried to re tie everything without exposing too much. I ended up exposing everything as I tied up my bikini. The jacuzzi is quite shallow so anyone passing by would have been able to see my boobs as well as most of the crotch. Luckily no one passed by but in the tower next to us (my condo has many towers all close to each other) their pool was on the same level and they were close to us so it was easy to see everything, there were about 10 hot boys in the pool wolf whistling at me and asking me to get out of the jacuzzi as I had not put on my bottoms yet. I was so embarrassed and Su was laughing her head off at me. Eventually I convinced Su to leave the pool and we went upstairs to my condo. When we were upstairs, Su opened up the curtain because my room didn't have a whole lot of lighting. My room faces the tower next to us and to my horror, I saw the same guys right across from us only a level higher yelling out the window to us. The tower was very close to us so they couldn't be ignored. Su laughed and opened up the window as if to welcome them. Su and I were still in our bikinis and the guys were still in their trunks. Su went to the bathroom in my room to take a shower and left me with the horny boys. I went to close the curtain but they had this long lamp thingy that reached into my room and hooked onto the string of my bikini I screamed in horror as they pulled it off. Su came out in a towel to see what was going on. The boys wolf whistled at her and me and I grabbed her towel to cover myself and get her back. She would have none of it as she grabbed my bikini bottoms strings and yanked them loose. I screamed as I took cover. The boys cheered and hollered obviously enjoying the free show. I ran into the bathroom and locked myself in. I was in there for a while occasionally hearing voices out side the door. All of a sudden, I heard rowdy voices outside only to realize that Su had let them in. I was about to make a run for it only to realize that I had no towel, no clothes and nothing to cover up with!!! They started banging on the door yelling for me to open in as I tried to think of something to do. Then I heard everyone get quiet and the banging stopped. Instead I saw the lock click open! They picked the lock!!! I tried to relock it but I wasn't fast enough as the boys swung open the door and carried me out getting in cheap feels everywhere. To be continued...... |
| Name: | Grace (swim girl) |
| Subject: | My loose string bikini |
| Message: | Hi everyone, I recently bought a new sexy string bikini. For the top, instead of two ties in the back, it has one in the front and the bottoms tie on the sides as usual. I was so excited to go swimming in my new bikini as I thought I looked pretty good in it. I went swimming with my friend just yesterday in the pool at my condo. It has a nice warm jacuzzi as well as a lap pool and a kids wading pool that all gets great sun because it was all outdoors. My friend (Su, not her real name) wore a pink bikini that tied in the back and black swim shorts. Su and I had always tried to strip each other. We were laying out by the pool for a while then started swimming I untied one of her strings of her bikini but it was double knotted so I didn't get very far. Later, we went to the jacuzzi when no one else was there. The jets were really nice and I adjusted myself so that one of them were hitting right on my crotch. We were having a lot of fun but the Su realized that her hair was caught onto the top string of her bikini.she couldn't untie it herself as it was double knotted so I offered to help. At first she said no thinking I would try to take off her top but I managed to convince her I wouldn't. I untied it and pulled it down but she saw it coming and grabbed it before it revealed anything. After she re tied it, she got me back by grabbing the tie of my bikini top off. Since my bikini is quite loose, it came off easily. I quickly grabbed it and tried to tie it up again. But while I was doing that, she untied both sides of my bikini bottom. I started freaking out and tried to keep everything on my but failed miserably. She kept on laughing at me as I awkwardly tried to re tie everything without exposing too much. I ended up exposing everything as I tied up my bikini. The jacuzzi is quite shallow so anyone passing by would have been able to see my boobs as well as most of the crotch. Luckily no one passed by but in the tower next to us (my condo has many towers all close to each other) their pool was on the same level and they were close to us so it was easy to see everything, there were about 10 hot boys in the pool wolf whistling at me and asking me to get out of the jacuzzi as I had not put on my bottoms yet. I was so embarrassed and Su was laughing her head off at me. Eventually I convinced Su to leave the pool and we went upstairs to my condo.
When we were upstairs, Su opened up the curtain because my room didn't have a whole lot of lighting. My room faces the tower next to us and to my horror, I saw the same guys right across from us only a level higher yelling out the window to us. The tower was very close to us so they couldn't be ignored. Su laughed and opened up the window as if to welcome them. Su and I were still in our bikinis and the guys were still in their trunks. Su went to the bathroom in my room to take a shower and left me with the horny boys. I went to close the curtain but they had this long lamp thingy that reached into my room and hooked onto the string of my bikini I screamed in horror as they pulled it off. Su came out in a towel to see what was going on. The boys wolf whistled at her and me and I grabbed her towel to cover myself and get her back. She would have none of it as she grabbed my bikini bottoms strings and yanked them loose. I screamed as I took cover. The boys cheered and hollered obviously enjoying the free show. I ran into the bathroom and locked myself in. I was in there for a while occasionally hearing voices out side the door. All of a sudden, I heard rowdy voices outside only to realize that Su had let them in. I was about to make a run for it only to realize that I had no towel, no clothes and nothing to cover up with!!! They started banging on the door yelling for me to open in as I tried to think of something to do. Then I heard everyone get quiet and the banging stopped. Instead I saw the lock click open! They picked the lock!!! I tried to relock it but I wasn't fast enough as the boys swung open the door and carried me out getting in cheap feels everywhere. To be continued...... |
| Name: | Drew. |
| Subject: | Naked at the Fair |
| Message: | When I was 16 I went to visit my 3 cousins across the state. It was county fair time and they all had some show rabbits. There was a huge camp grounds on one side of the fair away from all the activities. My Aunt and Uncle had a really nice camper and we stayed over night just about every night. My Aunt and Uncle didnt think it was as much fun as we did so they usually went home and left us 4 kids there at the campground. My one cousin and I were both 16 and my two other cousins were both a little older.
Being the teenagers we all were, we had snuck some beer into our camper and after a couple of those we were getting a bit loopy. We decided it would be fun to streak the midway. It was about 10:30 at night, everything was dark except the midway so we could come running out of the dark onto the lighted main walkway, flash our naked bodies and run back into the dark. What could possibly go wrong? right? I was getting very scary-excited just thinking about being naked in front of all those people. The plan was to come out from between two gametents, run about 30 feet to the other side in front of the game tent on the midway, then duck back behind the game tent and a food tent. We'd then circle back around behind the gametent to where we started, then put our shirts back on and run back to the camper in the dark. The problem was I was being set up. We all 4 of us snuck up behind the two tents. It was very dark and I was so excited I could barely breath. I was also so aroused that I was almost trembling. Here was the moment of truth. Did i have the guts to do it? We all reached down and grabbed the hem of my shirts. I took a big breath and pulled it over my head. I was shaking as I handed it to my cousin and stood in the dark only 10 feet from the unsuspecting crowd as they walked along. This is crazy i kept telling myself. In the dark I couldnt see my cousins were still clothed but I was as totally naked. I had that funny feeling you get just below your tummy when youre teedering on the brink of doing something insanely crazy and yet erotic. "Ok, GO" she shouted in a loud whisper. I tiptoed the 10 feet and then ran out onto the bright midway totally nude. I started to run towards the food tent, glanced behind me and realized I was alone. No cousins. I looked ahead and saw some cops coming so I turned around and ran back toward the opening but in my confusion missed it and ran by it. I couldnt see another opening so I just ran thru the crowd trying to cover my naked body as people watched in amazement and amuement to see a completely nude girl ran by. I finally found a gap and ducked behind the funhouse. It was realy dark there and no one could see me but i could see the midway and the cops that were looking for me. I squated behind the funhouse for what seemed like hours praying that no one would discover me. Finally the midway closed down, everybody went home,the lights went out and I was left alone naked in the dark. I tiptoed to the empty midway. Looked both ways. No one was around. It seemed beyond strange walking down the midway naked. Feeling the light breeze all over my body and praying no one will see me. All I had to do was figure out where the camper was. I had a long way to go before I came to the campgrounds. I was so scared someone was gonna pop up and find me. I finally got to the road across from the campgrounds. Now I had to pass all the campers and try to figure out which one was ours while trying to advoid being seen without anything on by the folks sitting out by their fires. If I went in the back and in between the campers maybe I'd have a chance. I remembered we were near a tree. There were only 2 trees in the whole campgrounds. The problem was it was so dark I couldnt see any trees. As I sneaked around between campers I knocked over some cans. They made a racket and the people inside yelled, "who's out there?" Dogs started barking and I started running. People were coming out of their campers wondering what all the ruckus was. I couldnt run between the trailers cuz it was too dark and I couldnt see. I might trip over something so I came out from the dark and was running naked straight down the road with dogs after me and people not far behind. I spotted one of the trees and all that adrenelin from being chased with no clothes on gave me the strength to run right up the trunk and grab a branch. I climbed a little ways up, just far enough to advoid the dogs. As they barked and jumped down below the campers gathered around and trained their flashlights on me. There I was stuck in a tree like a naked racoon. It seemed like hours till my cousins came to get me with a blanket and led me to their camper. No one knew me before but everyone sure knew me now. |
| Name: | Nadia |
| E-mail address: | xxxx |
| Subject: | Playing with boys (first story) |
| Message: | When the word got out that I had been stripped for the waist down, three other boys sudently wanted to join the group. They had miss the sexy show of seeing a half naked girl and were disapointed for not being there. I had no clue they were planning a second stripping for their benefit. I had already showned my pussy to the six boys I played with and had the feeling they were there waiting to see it happen again. The fact that I was still haging out with them, proved that I had enjoyed wouldn't be terribly upset of being exposed again. The truth was that I was terribly aroused to see three new boys eager to see me with my panties down. I was expecting to get gang up and stripped and not asked to do it voluntarily.
"Nadia why don't you put on a show for the new boys" they asked me. "What show" "You know showing them your pussy" "What pulling down my shorts and panties" "You did it once so why not now" "Yeah but you boys were the ones that did it" The whole convesation and insisting I do it was turning me on. I wanted to do it but this time I had no excuse of being forced into it. I had to do it myself and find a way to justify it to save some face. "All right only if you boys show me your dicks after I do it" "Ok that seems fair but you have to take it all off" The thought of stripping all my clothes off and parading myself in front of them, played into my wildest fantasies. I was so sexually charged up I agreed to do it. It stripped to my panties and bra and them took them off and dropped them on the ground with the rest of my clothes. I just stood their feeling my pussy dripping with wetness and my hard niples stick out from my still developing breasts. Those boys went crazy checking my goodies and panting over my nakeness. It was the most daring and sexually submissive act I had ever voluntarily done. I felt totally bare and humiliated but love the feeling at he same time. So sexually aroused I found myself stolling to out my clothes back on. I tried me best to conceal the fact that I could help getting an orgasms. Witch proved very degrading when they saw my pussy dripping wet. Comments about how hot I looked with my clothes off, just rouse they level of my sexual arousal to new hights. Then I sudently lost my cool and dove for my clothes and got dressed as fast as I could, asking myself how could I have done such a preverted thing. I had just stripped myself of all shame, enjoyed it and then felt guilty about having done it. What if they don't keep the promise of not tell anyone about it? What if more boys show up and get blackmailed into stripping for them. They only way to make sure was tricking them into taking off their clothes to even up the score. They got away with showing me their dicks, but sooner or later a girl know how to get around that. That old saying "you show me yours and I'll show you mine" always works. Love Nadia |
| Name: | Mariana |
| E-mail address: | cachett_1579@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | humiliated at a birthday party PART 1 |
| Message: | Hi my name is Mariana I´m 16 year old girl and I’m from Mexico although my family is from Germany. I’ve been reading this page and I wanted to post something that happened to me just a few weeks ago.
So one of the nerdy girls in my school was going to have a birthday party and word got out that there was going to be alcohol so everybody new it was going to be a blast and everybody wanted to go. So like I heated this girl and she heated me back, I’m sure she has been jealous of me since the first day of high school. Anyway so even though I hated this girl I went to her birthday party because all of my friends were going. Around 11 PM I went to the girls room but I got kind of lost inside the house and ended up opening the door to another room. The birthday girl, Pau, was inside this room with some other friends of hers. I walked in there and told her “This is a nice party for a looser.” I like to tease her like that; I’m always calling her looser and making fun of her. I could see the anger in her eyes but I knew she wasn’t going to do anything about it, I was wrong. I turned around and started walking towards the door when I felt someone grab me by the arm and turn me around. I tried to struggle and broke free from Pau’s grip. “Let me go you geek.” I told her as I turned around again. She grabbed me again but this time she grabbed me from the hips and told me “I’m not done with you bitch.” “I told you to let me go!” I started struggling but she wouldn’t let go and while trying to get free I felt to the floor but she started pulling me from one of my legs. I was wearing black tights, flats and a long white shirt. Anyway, she started pulling my tights and I could feel them getting down past my butt so I reacted and tried to pull them up but I was too late Pau had gotten a look at my panties. To be honest, even though I sometimes wear provocative clothing I am very shy about people seeing my intimate clothing, specially my undies. Pau grabbed my tights from the waistband and pulled down and my tights went all the way down to my knees. “Hahahahaha, nice panties!” Pau shouted. I could feel my face turn red from the shame. “Look! Her underwear belongs to a 6 year old!” One of the girls said. By this time all of Pau’s friend were surrounding us and they all started pointing at me and laughing. That night I was wearing light pink CARE BEARS panties. (although I’m a full grown 16 year old my mom still buys most of my clothing including my undies, and for my shame most of them are really embarrassing.) My undies were fully exposed for everyone to see. They were all laughing and making fun of me and my care bears panties, it was so embarrassing. “Little miss popular isn’t so hot now is she?” One of Pau’s friends started saying “Please, don’t look” I said trying to pull up my tights. “Awww, Mariana doesn’t want us looking at her care bares panties” Some other girl said “She looks like she’s going to cry, miss popular wants to cry. Haha look at her, she’s like a baby! Haha” “Awww the baby girl fell on the floor.” Pau started saying, “little baby Mariana has been bad, I think this baby girl needs to be punished.” “Please stop looking!” I said while trying to cover myself with one hand and pull my tights with the other but Pau was still holding my tights so they wouldn’t go up. She then pulled them all the way down to my ankles and with the help of the other girls they hold me and took off my flats and took my tights off leaving me wearing only my long white shirt, which had rolled up revealing a part of my light yellow bra. Pau and most of the girls took out their cell phones and started taking pictures and videos while some girls pinned me down and others took off my shirt. I couldn’t believe it I was being stripped by the school geeks and they all were seeing me in my most embarrassing clothes, worst of all they were taking pictures! I wanted to die! “Please, please give me my clothes back.” I started begging as I tried to cover my shameful underwear. “I won’t say anything I promise, I’ll do whatever you want.” And with that last comment my fate was sealed. |
| Name: | Bert Hart |
| Subject: | Stripped Naked in School |
| Message: | Monday, 10AM, Emergency Assembly
I huddle offstage, hiding, while 800 puzzled students pile into the auditorium. Principal Boingington is standing at stage center behind the podium, mike around his neck. When the noise finally subsides he speaks. "Ladies and gentlemen, two weeks ago in the Clarion I wrote a brief article in which I promised a new program to deal with those who bring illegal drugs into Darwin High. Although I could not be totally specific because the provisions of the new program were still under review, I did say that we intended to replace mandatory suspension with public humiliation as a means of discipline. "I had hoped that this statement alone would deter, but it did not. Ironically, the first person to be caught after my article appeared was none other than the editor of the Clarion, a girl I would have thought would be the last person to do drugs. Miss Bridget Shue, please come out." There is a loud murmur as I slink out and stand to Boingy's left, tremblingly facing the audience. "Miss Shue, on Friday morning our new drug-sniffing dog caught you with three marijuana cigarettes in your purse. You will not tell us where you got them. You maintain that you were not going to sell or use them, but give them away. "Your parents were in my office a short time ago. In order to spare you from being prosecuted by the D.A. for posession with intent to deliver, which carries a mandatory prison term in this state, they signed a document giving me temporary authority to discipline you as I see fit, within the written boundaries of our new program. "Therefore, Miss Shue, you will immediately strip off all your clothes and stand naked on stage, showing us all your private parts. Your hands and arms must not cover any part of your body." There was a huge collective gasp from the audience, but no one gasps louder than I. I stare at Boingy, momentarily stunned, but then I smile because I figure out he's got to be bluffing. There are all sorts of laws I'd be breaking if I stripped. There's public indecency, lewd and lascivious conduct, and maybe I'd even have a case for sex discrimination under Title 9 unless he had some guy get up on stage beside me and pull out his dick! So sure, I figure, Boingy's going to humiliate me by letting me THINK I'm going to bare it all before 800 kids, but when we get down to those last two intimate items he's got to call it off. So I decide to bluff back. Don't ever let them see you sweat. I nonchalantly shrug and bend down and take off my shoes and socks. Then I give him a big smile as I pull my sweater over my head and immediately go to work on my blouse buttons. I pull it off and briefly face the audience, still smiling. There's nothing particularly sexy about my white cotton bra. It covers me well. Then I turn my back to the audience as I slide down my jeans. They probably think I'm shy, but actually I'm doing it this way to see if there are any black hairs poking out from the sides of my panties. Sure enough, there's a few random tufts I casually push back as I pull down. I step out and glance briefly. My pubic mound swells out my panties and below it there's a soft looking lump where my hair puffs the gusset out. But overall I'm not showing anything more than I would at the beach. Still, it is embarrassing to turn around and face 1600 eager eyes, but I do, while I wait expectantly for Boingy to call it off. But he's staring just as hard at my panties as any of the boys. Then he catches my eye and makes a downward hand gesture. I do nothing. Then from the back of the room a deep male voice calls out. PUSS...eee! And in a flash every boy and lots of the girls are chanting rhythmically PUSS...eee, PUSS...eee, PUSS...eee! And Boingy just about breaks his hand gavelling for silence, but it takes quite a while before he gets it. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is no way to behave. I understand fully your frustration upon seeing that Miss Shue is delaying her disrobing unnecessarily, because I share that frustration. But in view of the fact that this is a new program, I believe we must patiently give Miss Shue one last chance before initiating coercive measures. And while I certainly agree with your choice as to what part of Miss Shue's anatomy we would most like her to bare next, yet I will allow that choice to remain with her." From another part of the auditorium, a male voice filled with mock disappointment rings out. "Oh, well, tits then." The auditorium rocks with laughter. "Miss Shue," says Boingy, "you have done very well. But you seem to be stuck. Do you need any assistance?" "Sir, what you are asking me to do is illegal, whether or not my parents signed off." "No, Miss Shue, it is not. The Republican Legislature of our state is fed up with the problem of adolescent drug use. Two days before you chose to bring the doobies in, the governor signed the High School Anti-Drug Humiliation Act. It specifies that no person stripped under the Act can be found guilty of any crime relating to that nudity. To the best of my knowlege, you are the very first person to fall under the Act. I sincerely hope that your example will make you the last." I decide I will take off my bra but nothing else. I stand facing the audience. There is a wave of excited buzzing when they see me reaching behind my back. I unhook the clip and drop the shoulder straps. Now it would fall down if I wasn't clutching it to me. I look up at the ceiling as I let it go. My hands are covering me. I bring them slowly down to my sides. Pandemonium. Not that I'm anything special up top, just average. But guys are guys. When the noise subsides I look over at Boingy and I tell him that's the last thing I'm going to remove. He orders me to step forward until I am right at the edge of the stage. He comes up besides me and looks down at the front row. "I'm taking a poll of those in the front row only. How many of you would like to see Miss Shue pull off her panties and spread her legs good and wide?" Every boy and a surprising number of girls raise their hands. "Now, how many of you boys in the front row would be willing to come up on stage and forcibly assist Miss Shue if it becomes necessary?" It was unanimous. I knew I was beaten. Either way I'd end up naked, but if I did it myself at least I wouldn't be bruised or groped. Besides, I was thinking I might not be quite as exposed as Boingy expected, and here's why-- When I was 10 or 11 I started to get small breast buds, and a few months later I began to grow curly black pubic hair. And it's grown ever since. Well, I did trim it a little last summer so I could stuff it all in a swimsuit, but not since then. So I was pretty sure I wouldn't show much if I could just stand there facing the audience. My thick black bush runs from my mons completely down my labia on both sides, and is heavy enough that it pretty much completely obscures my slit. It's the last refuge of a modest woman. I hook my thumbs in the waistband. The students fall completely silent. I slowly lower my panties and step out. I look down. Just as I hoped, there isn't that much to see as long as I press my legs together. Boingy waits a good fifteen second before speaking. "Please spread your legs, Miss Shue. I made a promise to the boys in the front row. Please give them a nice long look, then turn your back to the audience." By now I am pretty much in shock. I go through the motions. I don't look down, but I know I'm showing pink. The boys gasp. It's almost a relief to turn my backside. Boingy is relentless. "Please spread your legs once again, and bend forward with your hands on your knees. Yes, that's quite nice." There are no further instructions. After a while I bring my legs together and turn around. Nearly every eye is on me, except that a few girls are looking at the boners tenting out their boyfriends' pants. I bend forward and pick up my panties, giving everyone a nice view of my hanging breasts. Show's over, thaaats allll folks! "Miss Shue? I'm afraid you can't get dressed just yet." says Boingy. "Your punishment continues all week. You must remain entirely nude while on school grounds. You cannot cover yourself in any way and must remain on view at all times except for short toilet breaks. |
| Name: | Brian Lorenzo |
| Subject: | True Story - Babysitting Sister Spanked |
| Message: | You may wonder where my strange stories come from. This is the genesis and it and it happened when I was young in school and it haunts my memory....
My mom agreed to babysit a co-worker's son after school who was about 2 years older than me who's name was Timmy. My mom had babysat Timmy before and he didn't like me very much and would always bully me around and intimidate me. So, this time my mom picked me up from school along with my sister who is 4 years older than me and who went to the same catholic school. She was always very bitchy and mean to me, as well. We then drove to Timmy's house so that my mom could watch us all until Timmy's parents got home. I remember the phone ringing and my mom saying that she had to run out for a little while. Since my sister was the oldest, mom put her in charge of the 3 of us until she got back. About 30 minutes after my mom left, I remember Timmy and my sister getting into an argument about what TV show to watch. Timmy said it was his house and he wasn't going to take orders from my sister. My sister threatened to tell my mom that he was being bad and that she would probably spank him. Timmy said that he wasn't going to get spanked but that my sister would if she changed the channel. Then she defiantly walked over and changed the TV channel. As she walked back to the sofa, Timmy grabbed her arm and pulled her over his lap. Then he started to spank her. My sister tried to get up, but even though he was 2 years younger than my sister, Timmy was pretty big for his age and was able to keep her over his lap. She then started curing and insulting him, saying he was an asshole and that he will get in so much trouble when my mom got back. I was stunned by the scene and i just sat on the floor by the sofa and watched. I didn't really like either of them too much and I was remembering all the abuse I had taken from my sister lately, so I was enjoying seeing my sister get spanked. Then Timmy flipped up her school skirt and started spanking her on her panties. She was kicking and trying to get away from him but he just laughed. As I was watching, he reached up and pulled her panties down to her thighs, exposing her ass. She was yelling at him to stop, but then she looked over at me and told me to in a level voice to leave the room. I started to get up to leave but then Timmy slapped her naked ass and ordered me to stay where I was. I sat back down and watched him continue to spank her naked ass. I was enjoying the show and I had a weird feeling, too. My dick started to get hard as I watched this. That had never happened before that I could remember. Then my sister stopped yelling and was just grunting with each spank. I saw Timmy slide his hand up between her thighs, between her ass cheeks, and my sister said: "No, you're not allowed to do that." But Timmy kept touching her there and she stopped grunting and started moaning. I was mesmerized and stupidly just watched the scene happen not more than a foot or two away from me. It was about then that we heard my mom's car come up the driveway. Timmy pushed my sister off his lap and she pulled her panties back up. When mom walked into the house we were all just watching TV and no one ever mentioned what happened. But that was the last time my mom ever babysat Timmy. Nothing about that day was ever mentioned again. But I remember it well. |
| Name: | Brian Lorenzo |
| Subject: | My Sister Got Spanked by the School Bully - Part 2 (xxx) |
| Message: | This is Part 2 to a story I posted here a while ago. It is long (10 minute read) and has a lot of detail. But I like the ending.
********************* That bully Brian Lorenzo had gotten the better of my sister and I at my 16th birthday party. His stupid idea to try to administer a birthday spanking to me had lead to my older sister, Michelle, intervening. But she was no match for Brian and ended up getting spanked by him in front of my high school classmates. Worse than that, he stripped her nude during the spanking and then fucked her doggy-style over the picnic table in our backyard. My classmates loved it because she was always a bitch and she had often bullied them when she had babysat them. She is 18 and a freshman at college and she used to be able to kick Brian's ass whenever he tried to bully any of us. But Brian has gotten bigger over the past year and is physically strong enough to match my sister. For more details please refer to part 1 which is called "My Sister Got Spanked by the School Bully" The day after my birthday, Michelle and I were cleaning up the backyard from the mess left by all the kids who attended my party. Neither of us had spoken about the prior day's incident as we were both somewhat humiliated by it. But as we were picking up the trash in the yard I could sense a growing restlessness and anger in her. I wasn't sure where her anger would be focused, on Brian for spanking her and then fucking her, or on me for not rushing to her rescue but instead just staring at her and then jerking off as I watched her get fucked. I was relieved when she said: "You know we have to get that asshole back for what he did to us yesterday." "Sure sis, but what can we do, he is bigger and stronger than both of us. We can't beat him in a fight" I responded. "Follow me and I'll tell you" she said as we went into the house and up to her bedroom, away from the ears of our parents. Once inside her room she locked the door and then she started to tell me about a plan she had been thinking of that didn't involve a physical confrontation with Brian. The plan was daring and, if all went well, would result in the expulsion of Brian from my private high school. Just the thought of that outcome made me fantasize about how awesome high school would be if he was no longer in it. But how could we accomplish that? As it turned out, Michelle was majoring in graphics arts at college and she was very good at using photo-editing software. The plan she had hatched would involve getting some photos of Brian, taken at the same angle and distance that the school's hallway security cameras. She would then superimpose Brian's image standing next to the hallway fire alarm. She would time and date stamp the photos to match to the exact time that school fire alarm would go off. At that point in the explanation I stopped her and said: "What do you mean, the exact time the fire alarm will go off?" She then said that I would have to pull the fire alarm in the school hallway and make sure that I was not seen doing it. I became very skeptical at that, but she assured me that if I could excuse myself to go to the restroom during an afternoon period then the hallway would most-likely be empty. In the meantime, she would take her doctored photos which would be on a memory stick and load them onto the school security camera servers and overwrite the photos of me actually pulling the alarm. When the school vice principal reviewed the security camera images, he would see none other than Brian Lorenzo pulling the fire alarm. It is a serious offense falsely pulling a fire alarm and Brian would definitely be expelled from school once they saw the evidence. The plan sounded risky, but I was looking for any possible way to get my revenge on Brian, no matter the risk. We reviewed a few more details and discussed timing and decided that it was worth a shot. We were both becoming elated at the possibility of Brian being expelled. It would be the best revenge and he would never see it coming. I noticed my sister's anger had now morphed into self-satisfaction and anticipation. We were both sitting on her bed and her expression changed from satisfaction to devilishness. She narrowed her eyes and said: "David, Brian spanked you in front of you classmates and completely humiliated you. This is your chance to get your revenge on that overgrown buffoon. Not to mention what he did to me, your older sister, in front of all your friends." This brought my mind back to the fresh images of yesterday, when Michelle was being spanked by Brian. Certain images were more prominent than others as the event flashed in my mind. I remembered her defiantly threatening Brian; him gaining control over her and pushing over the picnic table; the faces of my classmates who were shocked and delighted; her bikini being ripped off; Michelle raising her ass up off the table to meet Brian's hand; her sexual moans; Michelle looking back over her shoulder as Brian slid his cock into her; and then her orgasms. I suddenly had a raging hard-on and wanted to excuse myself and jerk-off immediately. Michelle saw the effect that her reference to yesterday was having on me. She smiled in a naughty way, put her hand on my shoulder and then whispered seductively in my ear: "David, if this plan works… maybe I'll let YOU spank me like Brian did. Naked, over your lap, your hands punishing your bitchy sister's ass, and maybe you'll do what Brian did to me. Oh, and by the way, I never came so hard in my life as I did yesterday when he fucked me while everyone of those little brats was watching me, imagining it was them spanking my ass, fucking me, getting their own revenge on me as they masturbated. And even you, my own little brother, jerking your cock off watching me get fucked by your worst high-school enemy. It made me cum so hard, I fucking loved it!" It was too hot for me to handle. "Ooohhhhh Nooooo!!!!" I exhaled as I exploded in my pants, my hips thrusting back and forth in the air. A large wet stain appeared on the crotch of my jeans. My sister leaned back and laughed. "You are too easy, David! Go get showered and focus on our payback for Brian Lorenzo." We agreed that Monday early afternoon would be the optimal time for our plan to unfold. My sister would wear her old school uniform so she would blend in with the other students. Her uniform consisted of a white, long-sleeved blouse, a red plaid skirt, and short white socks with black patent-leather shoes. The shoes matched her black hair was hanging just below her shoulders. The blouse was tight on her since she had developed larger breasts and her skirt was also tantalizingly high up on her thighs since her ass was fuller now. After seeing her in her uniform, I thought it would not make for good camouflage at all as she looked incredibly hot. But it was her plan, so I didn't object. She had taken the photos she needed of Brian during mid-morning break at 10:30 AM. She uploaded them to her laptop and did the photo edits to make Brian stand in front of the hallway fire alarm. Then she put the time and date stamped photos on the memory stick and texted me that the plan was a "GO". She texted me the time stamp of 1:42 PM. That meant I had to excuse myself from class by around 1:35 PM in order to get to the alarm and pull it and then come out of the restroom acting surprised. At 1:35 PM I raised my hand in history class and excused myself. I walked carefully down the hallway, closing in on the fire alarm. My heart was racing and my mouth was dry. I was now in front of the alarm. I checked the time 1:41. I stood there for what seemed an eternity until I saw the numbers changed to 1:42. I looked up at the security camera and pulled the alarm. Huge red bells throughout the school started ringing like crazy. Blue lights started flashing along the hallway. I ran to the restroom and tried to catch my breath. About 15 seconds later I started to hear students and teachers filling the hallway. The din increased and I felt it was now safe for me to walk out into the throng of students marching down the hallway to the front exits. I joined the crowd and blended anonymously into it as we exited the building and lined up in the parking lot. I found my history class and joined them in our appointed section as we waited for the fire company to arrive and turn off the alarm. A sense of exhilaration filled me! I had actually done it. I followed the plan to a "T" and executed my part perfectly. It was pure bliss as I imagined the near future where Brian Lorenzo would be hauled up in front of school and publicly humiliated for disrupting our day. He would definitely be expelled now. I reveled in my own awesome capabilities. After a few minutes of waiting in the parking lot the fire engines pulled up and firemen jumped off and jogged into the school building. A few more minutes passed. Then to my horror I saw Michelle being led out of the building by the vice principal. Oh no! A wave of panic spread through my body. I considered making a run for it, but my feet were seemingly cemented to the pavement. I could only watch, dumb-founded, as Mr. Francis, the vice-principal, lead her, by the wrist of her arm which was twisted behind her back, closer to me across the parking lot. I saw Michelle look up and her eyes met mine, she was on the verge of tears. They came straight towards me. I looked up at the vice-principal and he looked directly at me. "Mrs. Dawson (my history teacher), would you mind if I have a few words with David in my office?" "Not at all Mr. Francis." as she glared at me. I hung my head and followed the vice-principal and my sister to the disciplinarian's office. All the while hearing the murmurs of my classmates in the distance. After being seated in the vice-principal's office, he proceeded to tell me the following: "David, we caught your sister, Michelle, sneaking into the security office this afternoon and she was attempting to upload these photos which show one of your classmate's, Brian Lorenzo, pulling the fire alarm in the main hallway. After we caught her, we looked at the actual security camera photos, we saw that it was you who pulled the fire alarm today. Do you have anything to say for yourself?" I knew it would be useless to argue against that evidence and figured Mr. Francis might go easier on us if we just admitted to the crime. I looked down and just replied "No sir." Then Mr. Francis turned to my sister "Michelle, you aren't even a student here. You graduated last Spring. Yet, you were a part of this plot to sully the reputation of one of David's classmates?" MIchelle sat up straight and said "No sir, I was trying to stop David from committing this crime. He told me yesterday that he was going to do this and pin it all on Brian Lorenzo. When I found out I came here to try and stop him. I had just retrieved the memory-stick from the security server when you saw me. I was about to bring it to you and tell you the whole plot when the alarms started going off. Then I knew it was too late." I couldn't believe what I was hearing. She was double-crossing me, making me the fall-guy, and making herself look sweet and innocent. What a bitch! "You liar!" I yelled. "It was all your idea and I was just helping you with your stupid plan." Michelle just looked at me with a poker face and said "David, I'm your sister, don't try to falsely accuse me of this crime. You need to be a man and start taking responsibility for your actions." I was so angry now. Then I remembered her laptop. "Mr Francis, check her backpack for her laptop. She used that to photo-edit those pictures of Brian today." Michelle stared daggers at me. Then when I reached for her backpack she kicked me in the arm. Mr. Francis then intervened and grabbed her backpack and pulled her laptop out, opening it and then seeing the edited photos on the screen. In addition he saw a text file called "Lorenzo Expelled" which he opened. This file listed the detailed steps of the plan that we had agreed to, along with who was to do what. It was damning evidence and Michelle knew it. She remained stoic and silent as Mr. Francis closed the laptop. Clearing his throat, he said "I can only see two options here, 1) I call the police and turn the matter over to them; or 2) We handle this as an internal school matter with punishment to be determined as I see fit." Neither option sounded good. But getting the police involved would cause all sorts of problems for my future academic plans. I would have a permanent record and would probably be denied admission to university. My parents would be appalled and disgraced. Michelle would probably get kicked out of her prestigious college. It would be a nightmare for the family. But without any specifics the other option sounded ominous. Vice-Principal Francis was known to have a sadistic streak and seemed to take pleasure in making ill behaved students uncomfortable. After a minute of silence Mr. Francis picked up the phone and looked at us "So what will it be then, do I call the police or do you agree to us handling this internally?" Defeated, we both softly responded "Internally, sir." At that, the Mr. Francis pressed a button on his phone and we heard the school intercom system turn on, "Brian Lorenzo, please report to the Vice-Principal's office." Michelle and I gave a panicked look to each other. Oh no, why is he bringing that asshole into this? This would be too embarrassing having Brian Lorenzo seeing us caught in the act of plotting against him. After another stomach-churning minute we heard the door open and saw Brian Lorenzo enter the room. He looked confused when he saw Michelle and I seated on the office couch. "Brian, we have a situation here where you were the intended victim of an attempted crime. I'm sure you heard the fire alarm go off today. As it turns out it was not accidental, these two were responsible. They were going to upload some doctored photos of you pulling the alarm and they were then hoping that you would be expelled from our elite private school." Brian looked at us again but his expression was now an angry one. He then spoke to Mr. Francis while maintaining eye-contact with us, "Sir, these two have been harassing me all year, making fun of me, trying to beat me up, and ruining my reputation throughout school. So, I am not surprised that they have lowered themselves to petty crime to try and get me expelled. The two of them are just bullies, plain and simple." "Based on what I have seen so far, I tend to agree with that assessment Mr. Lorenzo" responded Mr. Francis. And the Vice-Principal continued "I hate bullies. I was bullied during my own childhood and I cannot stand to see that trait in others." Now I was getting even more nervous. Brian was the bully, not my sister and I. How could the Vice-Principal fall for this line of bullshit. Then my sister and I nearly fell out of the couch when Mr. Francis said "Brian, these two have agreed to submit to whatever punishment I deem appropriate for their crime. Since you were the intended victim of this crime, I would like to hear what you think would be an appropriate punishment for them." A big, evil grin appeared on Brian's face as he looked at us. "Well, Mr. Francis, this crime was against me but it also was against our entire school since it disrupted class. So I think that any punishment should be witnessed by the entire student body. It will reinforce a sense of discipline among the students." Mr. Francis nodded in agreement "Continue Brian." "Sir, I would suggest that they both be spanked until it is judged that they are truly sorry for their offense." The Vice-Principal nodded and we could see him considering the outrageous proposal. Michelle burst out "No fucking way!" "SILENCE!" bellowed Mr. Francis. "You two bullies will submit to whatever I decide and that is final, or shall I call the police?" Michelle slumped back down in the couch. Brian took advantage of the increased anger from the Vice-Principal to make an even more outrageous suggestion "And sir, I think it would make more of an impact on both these two, as well as the student body, if they received their punishment not wearing any clothes. I've heard that it makes you remember the punishment even more." "Thank you for your suggestions Brian." Mr. Francis said "The student body will assemble in the auditorium at 2:30 PM today and we will show them all how this school does not tolerate bullies." My head was now spinning with all the terrible possibilities of our imminent punishment. Mr. Francis escorted Michelle and I to the auditorium. Once there we saw that it was set-up for the high school debate club. There were two podiums at 45 degree angles to the audience, each for the opposing debate team. As we stepped up to the stage, the auditorium doors opened and the entire student body entered the hall and started filing into the rows of chairs. Freshmen up front followed by sophomores, juniors and seniors in the back. Michelle and I stood nervously on stage. Then Mr Francis then announced "Today an outrage was committed against our school by these two students, one a recent graduate and the other from our junior class. Some of you may know them, they are sister and brother, and they plotted to sully the reputation of one of your fellow students, Brian Lorenzo, and they disrupted the entire school by creating a false alarm using the fire alarm system. These two are prime examples of bullies. They intimidate physically and mentally to demean other students and our school will not tolerate bullying in any form. As their punishment for this crime, they are to be spanked without any protection of modesty. This will be a lesson for all of you as well as these two. If anyone has any objections to witnessing this please leave the auditorium now." Not a single student left. There was a lot of murmuring among the students and a few giggles. Mr. Francis continued "As the intended victim of their crime, I would like Brian Lorenzo to come up here and assist me with the proceedings." Brian got up and got some high-fives from his buddies as he made his way up to the stage. MIchelle put a hand up to her head and shook her head in dis-belief. "Now Brian, please stand in front of David. David, you will remove all of your clothes and hand each article to Brian." That smiling, snickering, asshole was now standing just a foot in front of me as I started to undress. Nervously, I unbuttoned my shirt and held it out to him which he took and draped over his shoulder. Then I bent down to untie my shoes and handed those over. The anticipation of the audience was electric, I was starting to breath quickly and blush. I reached down and unhooked my belt, my pants snap and unzip them. Then I pushed them down to my feet and bent down, picking them up and handing them to Brian. Now I was only in my boxers and socks. I looked out at the audience and saw only 2 expressions on all the students, either an ear-to-ear smile or an open-mouthed wide-eyed look of disbelief. Brian hissed "Come on stud, off with the boxers, let all the girls see what you're packing." I closed my eyes and quickly dropped my boxers to my feet and handed them to that smug asshole Brian. I heard some mock catcalls from the students but I kept my hands over my cock, covering up as best I could. Then Brian called to Mr. Francis "Sir, he is covering up with his hands." Sternly, Mr Francis said "Hands at your sides. Both of you. And face the student boded directly." I dropped my hands and let my flaccid cock come into full view of the students. I was completely embarrassed as the girls from all classes were pointing, giggling, and whispering to their classmates. Now Brian walked up to my sister and stood less than a foot from her right side, making sure he wasn't blocking the view of the students. "Time to see that hot college body! Now hand me your clothes." he whispered. She looked at him defiantly as she reached up to unfasten the top button of her blouse. She never broke eye contact as she continued to completely unbutton her blouse. Brian had the biggest grin as he watched her slow humiliation unfold. He was amused at her attempt to be tough. He smirked as he thought, "we'll see how tough she is when she is completely nude in front of the entire school." My sister then removed her blouse, exposing her white bra that was almost over-flowing with her breasts. She held her blouse out to Brian who could hardly contain his joy. Then she unzipped her skirt and stepped out of it, exposing her white cotton panties. Then she broke eye-contact with Brian and looked out at the high school audience. Many of whom she knew as underclass loser when she was a student there last year. All the guys were leaning forward in their chairs hoping to get clear view of this sexy 18 year-old. Every one of the guys and some of the girls were wishing they were in Brian's position. Then Michelle put her arms behind her back and unhooked her bra. She let it slide down her arms, slowly exposing her perfect breasts. As her breasts came into my view, I saw her nipples start to rise. It was cool in the auditorium but she was also getting excited, as I could see her neck starting to blush. Then I started to worry about my own situation. I could feel my cock twitching and starting to get larger. Oh no, I really don't want to get a boner now! Not to my sister with the entire school seeing it. Shit, I closed my eyes and started to think about math class, baseball, anything but my hot sister getting undressed right next to me with the entire school looking on. While I was able to close my eyes, I could not close my ears. It was just then I heard Brian say to Michelle "If you are having trouble getting those panties off, I'd be happy to help you." Oh crap, I felt my cock jump up and then remain at full attention. I also heard a few giggles and gasps from the audience. I opened my eyes only to see my sister completely nude and holding her panties out to Brian. I looked out at the audience and saw some of the boys had their hands in their crotches and were rubbing them. Brian waited for an uncomfortably long time, eyeing my sister's body up and down before he finally took her panties. Then he walked over to the edge of the stage and threw them down in a pile. So, now we were both completely naked, hands at our sides, on stage in front of the entire high school. Mr.Francis then directed Brian to position Michelle in front of one of the podiums so that her back was to the audience and her hands were on the front edge of the podium. She was leaning slightly forward like she was pushing against it. Then Mr. Francis came over to me and positioned me the same way in front of the other podium. He then announced that since our crime had been against the entire school, that each student would be able to come up on stage and give me 2 spanks and Michelle 2 spanks. A loud cheer went up from all the students as they could not believe their luck. Mr. Francis told the students to line up by class with freshmen first, sophomores second, juniors third and seniors last. All the students excited their seats and lined up in the aisles. Then the Vice-Principal went on the other side of my podium and grabbed and held my wrists. He told Brian to do the same with Michelle. He then told the students to proceed one at a time on stage and begin spanking us. I was the closest to the line of students so I was the first to get spanked. Some freshman girl with red hair and freckles was first, she lined up behind me and slapped my right ass cheek and then she slapped my left. It didn't hurt much as she was pretty weak but I heard the students burst out laughing at the site. Then I turned my head to watch her with my sister. She took her arm back and landed a smack right on my sister's sexy ass and then she took her second spank and hit my sister's other ass cheek. Then she held up her hands and did a victory dance with all the students laughing. I looked over at my sister and saw that she was defiantly holding eye contact with Brian who was laughing as he held her wrists. Next up was a freshman boy, he smacked my ass a bit harder but I was still unfazed. Then I saw him get behind my sister. But his hands were slightly hidden from my view. I could see his arms were moving around my sister's butt. I leaned back a little and I could now see he was rubbing and squeezing her ass cheeks like they were a new toy. I glanced at my sister's face and saw that she was still determined to hold defiant eye-contact with Brian, but her breathing had gotten harder. I still hadn't heard a slap yet from this freshman kid. But I saw my sister was repositioning her legs, opening them up a little so that they were almost should-width apart. Leaning back again I saw that the freshman had started rubbing her pussy. Many of the students and teachers started to put their hands up to their throats and mouths at the scene. Then I saw Michelle finally break eye-contact with Brian and drop her head and moan "Oh god…" I saw the freshman had now inserted his finger into her pussy and he was moving it in and out. Michelle's hips started to respond automatically to the stimulation and she started backing into his finger. Then the freshman withdrew his finger and held it up to the students showing them the wetness on it. Then he landed two quick slaps on her ass and left the stage. But when no one objected to the groping that my sister had just gotten everyone else figured it was fair game. As the procession of students walked up on stage and spanked us, they became bolder and bolder. Each of them rubbing their hands on my sister's breasts, ass, and her pussy. She appeared to be on the verge of having an orgasm when the last senior got on his knees behind her and boldly licked and sucked her pussy. Then he gave her 2 spanks and the last student returned to his seat. We had both been spanked by the entire school body. Our asses were red and almost numb. Mr. Francis released my wrists and I rubbed them so the blood-flow would return. Brian released my sister, as well. Mr Francis then announced "Thank you students for helping to teach these bullies a lesson they won't soon be forgetting. David and Michelle, face the audience and offer your sincere apology to them and then thank them for spanking you." Feeling like the end of this nightmare was near, we both faced the audience, I went first and said "Fellow students, I apologize for disrupting your day and for behaving badly towards my fellow classmates. Thank you for spanking me and showing me the error of my ways." I stepped back and waited for Michelle to step forward. She took two steps toward the audience and said "Yeah, sorry for messing your day up….and uh.. thanks for teaching me a lesson." It was a lame apology compared to mine. But I guess it was good enough as no one objected. "There is still the matter of your offense against Mr. Lorenzo. Brian you have not received satisfaction for the offense these two bullies committed against you. You may now have the opportunity to spank each of them as long as you like." the Vice Principal said. "Thank you Mr. Francis," Brian responded "but I would like to have David spank his sister instead of me. After all she did attempt to double-cross him and I think that gives him enough motivation to punish her to my satisfaction." I was shocked that Brian would not take full advantage of the opportunity to further humiliate us. Let alone assigning me the role to spank Michelle. Mr. Francis concurred with Brian's request. My sister looked at me with pleading eyes to go easy on her. This was yet another manipulation on her part. She had tried to make me the scapegoat for this whole mess. She was always disrespecting me and getting me to do stuff I didn't want to. Now I had full permission to spank her and I intended to do it right. Brian then took Michelle by her arm and led her to a table in between the podiums. He pressed her back so that she bent over the table and then he walk around to the other side and held her wrists again. I walk around to the other side of the table and soaked in the beautiful image: my bitchy older sister, nude, bubble-butt sticking up in the air, bent over a table, Brian Lorenzo holding her wrists tight, her legs open and her pussy on display to the entire school. My erection which had subsided during the spankings roared back to life. My sister turned her head to look back at me and I saw her eyes go to my raging hard on. She gently bit her lower lip at the sight. I scanned the audience and could see a number of boys had unzipped their pants and were starting to jerk-off. I positioned my naked body so I was standing on her left side and could use my right hand to spank her. I got so close that my cock rubbed up against her thigh. I grabbed her hip with my left hand, looked over to Brian who gave me a wink, and then raised my right hand and let it come down hard on her ass. "Ooouuucchhh!" Michelle yelled. Her ass started to gyrate as she attempted to move out of my grasp. I pulled her in more tightly and my erect cock was resting on top of her left ass cheek. "David, I'm your sister! Be gentle!" she attempted to admonish me. I raised my arm again and smacked her other ass cheek even harder. "OOwwwww!! You asshole! Stop spanking me so hard!" She was only enraging me more by thinking she could control me here. Then I started spanking her quickly all over her ass. She started to kick and squirm. Then I saw Brian holding her wrists, kneeling so he was at eye-level with her, and while I was spanking her I heard him whispering: "How does it feel bitch? I told you if you tried to fuck with me I would get you fucked in front of the entire school. Now look at you, naked, bent over a table and I'm holding you down as your own little brother spanks your ass in front of the entire school." "Fuck you pathetic loser, I'll get you someday soon" Michelle spat at Brian. "Oh fuck me? Actually, I think it is you who is about to be fucked. You feel that hot-dog on top of your bun? That is your little brother's hard cock. And I don't think he will be able to resist your tempting, wet pussy much longer. I think his fingers are already sliding between your ass cheeks and he is getting them dangerously close to your pussy." Not wanting to acknowledge what Brian was saying, Michelle nevertheless looked back at me and could see that, in between spankings, I had started to slide my fingers up and down her ass crack. I couldn't resist. Her ass was gorgeous and perfect and she had now opened her legs up widely. I got bolder and as she was looking at me I slid my finger over her pussy. Wow it was soft and wet! I saw her close her eyes and start to convulse. Her hips started rising up and then she started pressing her ass into me. I was touching her pussy and she was not objecting! She was enjoying it. I then had an incredible urge to slide my cock between her legs, to slide it into her wet pussy, and to start fucking her right here. The student body was enthralled as I spanked my older sister and most could see I was taking advantage of the situation by sliding my fingers onto her pussy. Her legs were now spread wide apart so all the freshmen in the front row had a clear view of what I was doing. A few of the teachers could see that this was clearly going beyond a public spanking. It was becoming blatantly sexual. But no one seemed to want to stop it. Everyone continued staring at the unfolding erotic scene. Now I stopped slapping Michelle's ass. I moved directly behind her, my boner raging. She was still looking back over her shoulder at my cock. Then she raised her eyes to meet mine and slowly licked her lips. I looked up at Brian who was mouthing the works "fuck her now" to me. I reached down and spread her ass cheeks apart and then slid my cock into Michelle's pussy. I pressed my cock into her slowly and saw her back arch as I went deeper into her. I moved my hands to her hips and started pulling her back into my cock. I was fucking my sister doggy-style in front of the entire school! She started moaning "OOOHHHH GODDD!!!!" I started pumping her faster and faster. I looked down at saw that Brian had let go of her wrists but now had her by the hair and her was looking her straight in the eye just an inch away from her face and he was whispering "You love this! Losing to me and getting fucked and humiliated. It turns you on. And a lot of other's as well. Look behind you at the audience. You turned them on so much that they are masturbating themselves as they watch your little brother fuck your brains out." At this last sentence, Michelle's eyes rolled into the back of her head and her body convulsed involuntarily. "Oooooohhhh Nooooooo!! I'mm CUMMMIINNNGGGGG!!!!…" As Michelle went into a writhing orgasm, I too felt my body losing control. My knees started to buckle and I felt a huge build up in my cock. Then it erupted and I spewed cum deep inside my sister. I heard moans from all over the audience as students and teachers were climaxing. I collapsed for a moment over Michelle's back and just lay there. After a long minute I recovered my sense and got out and pulled my deflating cock out of her. Mr. Francis then stepped back to the podium "Brian, have you had satisfaction from this punishment?" "Oh yes sir, I am satisfied." Brian said as he nodded. "Very good. One last thing before we dismiss this session" Mr. Francis said "David and Michelle, you will now stand in front of Brian and apologize to him and thank him for your punishment." I was the first to step forward and I said "Brian, I am sorry for bullying you and plotting against you. I won't do it again. And thank you very, very much for the punishment!" At which point we high-fived! I stepped back and Michelle then stepped forward, still naked and defiant. "Brian, I am sorry that I didn't kick your ass today like I have so many times in the past. You won today. Lucky you, go ahead and enjoy your victory. But don't get used to it. Next time we meet, you will be the one getting spanked!" Then Michelle stepped back. "Brian, are you satisfied with those apologies?" The Vice-Principal asked. "Yes sir, I am, as it looks like I get to have more fun with Michelle in the future." |
| Name: | anonomouse |
| Subject: | eddie: Stripped in a Pub |
| Message: | strip.... strip!!! Strip!!! STRIP!!!
Sounds like a weekend party at Zeta Beta Tau!!! STRIP!!! |
| Name: | Eddie |
| E-mail address: | ??? |
| Subject: | Stop |
| Message: | I've been threw embarrassing momments in my life, but being strip in a pub was the worst one of all. They were celebrating the latest home team football victory and the place was packed with 225 pound guys, slim girl with short hot pants and lots of beer. I was there with my sister Ann and our cousin Janet, just because Janet's brother was part of the team. I was sudently picked up in mid air by one of this 200 pound bruts for no reason at all. He was so strong he had me up in the air with one arm and had yanked the front of my pants open with the other. My pants would have slipped down if I would have caught them with my only free hand. At first I thought he had ripped them open by accident, but hearing the crowd chanting "strip" made me realized it was much more than that. No amount of screaming and telling him to put me down was having any effect. When I lost my pants I figured it wasen't going to be the only thing I would lose that day. I was faced with the posibility of being publicly stripped naked and humiliated beyond my dreams. I kept telling him "stop, stop, stop" and asking myself at the same tome why my dick was getting hard. Buy now everyone was participating in the stripping and in just a few seconds found myself laid out naked on a pool table with my dick up in the air. Submerged in my deepest shame watching my clothes disapearing into the crowd made me lose my last bit of hope. Even if my hands were free, covering myself seemed like a waist of effort. I was faced with screaming girls having fun grabbing my dick and groping me everywhere. The last thing a wanted was to stand up naked on that pool table, but I was forced to do it anyway. I almost died when I saw my sister and Janet looking at me with their hands over their mouths and shocked about what had just happed. I was finally let go after everyone got the greatest party stripping the ever saw. Climbing down off that pool table was the most degrading thing I had ever done. My clothes were never found and the shameful walk out was especially horribly embarrassing. The naked ride home with Janet and my sister seemed nothing compared to what I had just gone threw, and even then had to sneak in the house so my parents would see me like that. I hardly knew any one in that pub, but knowing my sister and Janet saw the whole thing proved endlessly embarrassing. Love naked Eddie |
| Name: | brie |
| Subject: | school bus fun |
| Message: | this is a true story about the time i had some "fun" with a guy on my bus. we were both 18 year old seniors but barely knew each other. i was sitting with my friends and he was sitting in the seat across from us.thats when my friend made a bet with me, she said that if i could stand up and yell penis she would tell the guy next to us she wanted sex and if i couldnt i had to say the same thing to him. figuring it would be easy i took the bet and stood up, but i couldnt make myself yell penis! after being yelled at i awkwardly sat back down. my friend immediatley began pestering me so i turned and told the guy i wanted to have sex. at this point my friend rips of my shirt and undoes my bra, and soon the guy has my skirt and panties off! with my friend rubbing my tits and this guy eating me out i am moaning like a total slut! the driver yells at the guy for not being in his seat but he cant see what going on, so he sits normally but pulls me with him! now he takes off his pants and makes me mount him pushing me up and down. Now im making so much noise everybody on the bus knows whats going on. in the end i orgasm so hard my body was shaking for a long time. we got in BIG trouble with the police but since we were both 18 we were not put in jail. TRUE STORY |
| Name: | Janie |
| Subject: | Guys have it so well... |
| Message: | 'Guys have it so well, I mean they have everything -- they have it so good,' I shouted across Lane 2 to Cheryl in Lane 1, as she struggled pulling on her own swim cap and goggles, too.
In the water, Cheryl was a gazelle -- fit, trim with a little hint of a tummy, plus her breasts were so full. Compared to her, I was flat. As a gym teacher I admired Cheryl dearly -- we saw each other every morning at 5 to exchange greetings, swim and talk... But she was fast! 'Come on Janie, do we really?' Matt countered, grinning as he pushed off the side, yelling, 'Have a nice swim, gorgeous,' like he always did. OMG!!! Nothing else, nothing!!! Cheryl laughed. 'Janie, you're going to have to do better than that!! she exclaimed. You've got to come up with something extra special, something to get him wet in the water, something to make him laugh,' she grinned, making more fun of me and my feeble attempt at conversation with the young guy swimming laps between us. Matt was the only guy there swimming that morning, which was typical. He was fit, trim, handsome, and had a certain flair or aloofness about him, that made him interesting -- and worse, a challenge. Cheryl could sense that, too. She was married I knew, from countless other discussions we had during and after our hourly swims. What I POSITIVELY loved about Matt, though in addition to a body to die for was his bathing suit; he wore a three inch classic nylon Speedo, and though he wasn't well hung by any stretch of the imagination, he was cute. I could see him pressing against the nylon fabric of his suit, the head of his dink clearly outlining a nice trim job, just the perfect one. I could imagine him pressing against my c*rvix stretching me for all I was worth. Only it hadn't, or he hadn't -- at least not yet. I had to figure out how to pull Matt under my influence, perhaps teasing him on with innuendo like I tried to start this morning before he took off, ignoring me..... I admired both Matt and Cheryl as I swam my laps. Both were a little faster than me, but I new they would pass me several times swimming 60 laps, giving me a chance to check our their form and how they managed to go so fast. Matt wore nothing -- that was his trick, no drag. Plus, I was 99% sure he shaved himself, based on his total lack of body hair and the head of that d*ck pressing up against his suit. ****sigh**** I was daydreaming again, as I swam my laps. I imagined could feel him in me, pumping.... I was sitting on the edge of the pool, squatting with my legs slightly apart. He was licking me, I imagined him making love to my cl*tor*s there in the pool, while no one -- and everyone -- watched. What else could Matt do I wondered? Oogle my ass? Most men did. He hadn’t said anything yet. What should I do, let him have it? Or play coy with the toy that I felt had the most power to pull him in to me, saving it for last? Splish splash, splish splash -- the strokes fell down fast as I imagined all sorts of sex in my dirty mind that Matt would do to me once I had him in my grasp... Meanwhile, Matt's sleek form glided by away from me, and I could see those sweet nuggets hanging down from his ass swaying between his legs as he pulled away further into the slightly fuzzy waters of my future, and past. Instinctively, I swam faster. Suddenly, I wondered? Could people see through my brilliant yellow Speedo as well as I could see through Matt's? I was in typical delirium of sexual fantasy that marks my state of mind in the water. 'Janie, you can wear your necklace....' suddenly I heard from behind. 'Whaaaaa....... Huh?' I exclaimed, in shock in my stupor, as I lay on the side at the end of my lane, drinking from my water bottle I had for my laps, daydreaming paused. 'Janie, you can wear your earrings, too. But everything else has to go....EVERYTHING -- cap, goggles, suit -- everything but your earrings.' Oh my gawd, Matt was speaking to me!!!! Matt smiled as he made a small hop, pulled one foot out of the pool and rose, leg up, stretching the red sheer fabric of his swimsuit over his crotch so I could get a good look at his nuggets as they bounced, what they hung off behind, through that thin nylon fabric. It looked pretty nice. 'Oh, and Janie.....' 'Huuuuuuhhhhhhh??????' 'If it's so easy for guys, how come I had to ask?' OMG!!! I realized I was finally being propositioned. Only he was fast disappearing around the corner of the stands into the men's locker room behind the pool. I wondered how soon before I could get back to him, and continue this thread while it was hot..... I mean he was that fast....how I would ever catch up? Tease, tease, tease, Matt.... luv, (dumbfounded) Janie |
| Name: | Jane |
| Subject: | Re Embarrassing Trick similar story |
| Message: | I have a similar tale from when i was young of being tricked by some other girls. I was playing in the local park with some local girls slightly older than me, we were neighbors but not really friends anyway they always treated me like a tag along and delighted in embarrassing me whenever they go the chance.
Anyway out of nowhere one girls challenged me telling me it was nearly impossible to hang from a climbing bar while staring straight upwards for one minute. To me this seemed very easy but quickly the other three older girls agreed that they couldn't do it and it was really hard. So i found myself on top of the climbing frame about to try and hang off one of the bars. I should have realized by their grins that something was off but i was young and gullible. Anyway just before i started the ring leader told me to take off my shoes as the added weight made it much harder. So silly me kicked off my trainers, grabbed the bar and stared up at the windy sky. The day was very breezy and i was wearing a fairly long flowing white skirt, the girls shouted encouragement to me and one told me to point my feet toes downwards.I don’t know why i thought it would help but i did anyway. So there i was hanging from bar arms starting to ache and feeling the breeze on my legs. I was so focused i didn’t notice my skirt being yanked down my legs, it was very loose and the previous flapping around in the wind just made it feel not too unusual as the girls pulled it straight down. Of course without shoes and with pointed downwards feet not only did it drop but the older girls took it straight off me. a mixture of giggles and the breeze blowing against my exposed bum made me look down. The feeling of total embarrassment that came over me cannot be understated, to suddenly look down and see your yellow cotton knickers on display to the whole playground boys included was utterly devastating. I screamed and fell to the ground trying to pull my short pink top down to cover my undies. It didn't work as pulling it down in front just raised it more at the back letting the girls taunt me and boys had a good show. the exposed feeling of being half naked in public was truly horrible. The girls wouldn't give me back my skirt for ages and they made me do a few more embarrassing things before they finally gave me it back. This was the worst day of my young life and my cheeks still glow slightly thinking about it. |
| Name: | Sara |
| Subject: | Sleep over party |
| Message: | I am a little 19 year old cute Korean girl with 34c cup and really long straight hair up to my boobie and mid back.
It was my first year of college and I was sad because I broke up with my girlfriend. so one day one my friend Ashley invited me to a sleep over. Ash; “Sara want to come to a sleep over. I put my head down me; “no.” Ash: girl you need to get over her, come on, and come. I took a deep breath and said ok I go. Ash smile at gave a beautiful pink kimono with purple flower. Me; wtf she said we are having a kimono party. Don’t wear anything but your kimono. She told me to take the bus 5 mile up the street from the dorm room where I live. It was a big house. When I got there I saw my friend looking attractive colorful with their kimono and some guys. It was a co –ed sleep over party. Ash; our token Asian girl is here. I was a little shy because I wasn’t wearing but my kimono and purse. So we start it the night a little drinking and dancing I got a little tipsy. Ash came in and told me to come with her to play truth or dare so we when to her room. There was 3 guys Ash, me, Lisa we start out slow not thing to crazy a few truth here and there. It was a little boring so Lisa was dare to show flash her boob for a moment she did and I want to touch them but no one knew I was bi. Then Lisa dare one of the guys to show his dick. He did it was tiny worn, I got a Little nervous but aroused I dare Ashley to show her back and she did but she didn’t know that one of the guy was look at her 36b cup boob she quickly put her kimono back on. Ash: truth or dare. Since they started to do a lot of crazy thing I said truth Ash; is it truth that you are bi. She knows that I was bi but I didn’t want people to know that. So I said no. Everyone in the room scream force dare. I was like wtf Ash; rules are rule if you do not do the dare you are force to tell the truth to any question and if I lie I would but force to do a dare if I didn’t change. Ash was first she dare me to take my kimono off for all the dare. I was like Ash stock that she told me that. but she told me to do since it a force dare my face turn red as I took off my kimono I started to cry I gave it to Ash. Lisa turn she told me to turn around she grab a marker and wrote I gave you a free hand job since I’m a Asian slut in my lower back. One of the guy name josh told me to gave him a blow job dam his dick was long the other to was spanking me. Alex was really hornly dared to go doggy style on me Ash trying to protested step in and said wear a condom. So him fuck me thankfully he was the guy with a small dick at the same time josh was Cuming all over my face. The last guy jack was the worse dare I have to do I have to go out to the party and do what was written in my back and give them free hand job I was crying the whole time it didn’t end until Ash came with my kimono and took me up to her bath to shower and took me home. No one was allow to use their phone so there wasn’t any picture of me and I could see people in the face for the whole school year. |
| Name: | Maddison |
| Subject: | Embarrassing Trick. |
| Message: | Haven't posted here for awhile. Here's a story from when I was younger.
Do you guys remember those games that girls would make up? The ones that seemed innocent enough, but they were really just ways to trick people into doing something embarrassing? You know like when someone would tell you to see if you could touch your elbows together, and if you could you were an angel or something? But it was really just a trick to make you stick your boobs out? I would always fall for that stuff when i was a kid, it was pretty embarrassing. I remember one time in 6th these popular girls were playing this game where they would have you fall backwards and the girls would catch you, it was like a way to see if you trusted them or not. They were doing it with everyone in homeroom, when they got to me I decided, "Well why not? Sure" and went along with it. Now this was still that time in my life where I was really into wearing jeans that were really loose in the waist, and the other girls knew this so when it was my turn they had something else in mind. They told me to close my eyes and put my arms over my head and then when they told me to go I would fall backwards and they'd catch me. So i closed my eyes and waited like the little gullible dork i was. There was some whispering and some giggling and before i knew it one of the little bitches yanked my pants down in front of everybody. I was mortified, just standing there in my plain old white hanes undies with my pants down. Everybody started laughing at me. I just kind of froze and smiled for a couple of seconds, my face blushing bright red not really knowing what to do with my underpants on display in front of everyone, including boys! (Let me tell you, the last person you want to see seeing your undies when you're a twelve year old girl is a boy!) I yanked my pants up really quick after calming down and just kind of sinked into the background after that. I was getting called "tighty whitey girl" for the rest of the day though, it was pretty embarrassing, my face would just light up red every time some would say it. Even still when I hear someone say it I get a little embarrassed... Doesn't help that i'm wearing some snow white hanes right now on my butt though >/////< |
| Name: | David |
| Subject: | Sarahs shame |
| Message: | Sarah sat on her chair trying desperately not to think about her situation trying not to see the entire school sitting in neat rows in front of her trying not to think about what's about to happen but she couldn't all she could think about was being in the headmasters office and hearing him say the phrase your punishment is a spanking at the next school assembly.
During the assembly she was so nervous she didn't gear the guest speakers or the school announcements however she quickly came to reality when the principal announced that it was time to issue the punishments. Before Sarah were some minor issues two girls received six with the strap over their pantied bottoms for minor breaches then it was her turn. Sarah saw two teachers bring out a small bench with pegs on each corner and a chair then she was instructed to stand by the bench and face the audience. The headmaster read out the offended and informed the school that she would be recieving a spanking followed by twelve strokes of the cane. The headmaster then directed Sarah to remove all her clothing and hand them to the teacher then place her hands by her sides for further instructions. Sarah slowly began removing each item of clothing until she was down to just bra and panties she looked out and saw the girls giggling and the boys trying to conceal the bulges in their pants. She thought about how humiliated she was and how she was about to show her intimate private areas to all her friends and enemies alike. Sarah removed her bra and her breasts immediately sprung to life and her nipples got hard she then slowly lowered her panties and tears began to fall. Sarahs manicured pubic strip came into show and finally she dropped her panties to the floor and her arms to the side standing on full public display. The headmaster then told Sarah to stand in front of the chair. Sarah was glad she could turn her back on the audience and quickly moved facing the chair she was then told to spread her legs shoulder width and bend over to the chair. Sarah shuddered knowing that by assuming the position the front rows with her elevated position would clearly see her womanhood. She instantly felt vulnerable like a little girl not like the 16 year old who believed was more mature than she really was. Sarah soon felt the headmasters hand on her rump and waited for her punishment to begin. The headmaster was a very experienced spanked and soon had Sarah in tears with her rump a very bright shade of red. The headmaster told Sarah that the next punishment phase would soon begin and to stand by the bench hands by her side facing the audience. After what felt like an eternity on display Sarah was told to lay on the bench her feet towards the audience with her legs and arms on the pegs. Sarah took up her position and soon felt the cool air on her womanhood and realized she was even more on display. She felt herself getting wet although involuntarily and was both shamed and aroused Soon she felt the first sting of the cane bight across the centre of her buttocks and it was the worst pain she could imagine it spread throughout her buttocks and she knew the next 11 would be far worse. After the punishment the school nurse came and spread cooling lotion on her buttocks she gently caressed the cream in and in doing so her fingers penteated the crease between the buttocks and grazed her womanhood which was still shamefully wet and aroused. Sarah was then told that she had to stand facing the audience for 10 minutes while the assembly ended before getting dressed. Putting her panties and bra back on in front of everybody was almost as bad as taking them off she could feel everyones eyes glued to her every move and even saw the bulges in the boys pants. Afterwards she had time to think about her ordeal and couldn't understand how horny and aroused it had made her feel she made the decision that she enjoyed being naked and the centre of attention and that she would find ways to show her body off again although she did not want to see the cane again ............... The start of many adventures Please everyone let's see what Sarah can get up to since the board is quiet if everyone adds a story or part of a story for someone to continue maybe we can get some more interest |
| Name: | anomonys |
| Subject: | skinny dipping with a friend |
| Message: | one day i decided to go to a friends house for a sleepover. she had an idea of camping. she said that it was at a nice little area on their property.
when i got there it was pretty hot out. we talked and hung out for a while and went to the tent at 7:00. it was in a secluded area that was surrounded by trees but was near a lake too so we got a good view. the tent was pretty big too, almost as big as my room. "nice tent." i said "thanks, my dad is renting it for us so we need to keep it clean." then she started to take off her top. "what are you doing?" i had never seen her shirtless before so this was new to me. "getting into my pj's, you should get in yours too so we can have some fun." then she took off her shirt revealing her bra. "well." "well what?" "get in your pj's." then she dropped her pants showing her pink panties. "where can i change?" "right here, duh" "um, ok" then i took off my shirt and pants showing my lightning boxers. "nice underwear." she said taking her socks off. "nice panties." then i took my socks off. then she started taking her bra off reavling her cute attractive breasts. "i thought you were just getting into your pjs" "i like to change my entire outfit when going to bed." then she took her panties off showing me her vagina and cute butt. "where are your pj's anyway?" "i'm wearing them." i now know that she wanted to start showing off for guys. "but you'll be naked in front of me." "so, i'm hoping you will be too." then i noticed that there was only one bed. "aren't you going to get naked?" she said. "uh" then i thought, what the heck, why not. i mean, we did grow up together and not once, that we remember, have we seen each other nude. "sure, i guess." then i reluctently pulled my boxers down showing her my erect dick. "can we go swimming? i think the lake is good temperature" she smiled and played with her long blonde hair that just covered her boobs. "ok, now your just getting crazy" i was partially covering my dick at this point. "come on ittle be fun, no one will see or hear us anyway." "ok, but if we get caught its on you" we then put on flip flops she secretly stashed and we went to the lake completely naked. her father had built a diving board, a rope swing, and a mobile raft so we would have lots of fun. the sun was just about to set to making everything pretty. "last one in is a rotten nudist!" she then ran over to the rope swing kicked her sandles off and swung right into the lake. "hey no fair, you got a head start!" i ran right to the diving board and jumped in. we swam around until it got dark and then went back to the tent. "that was really fun" she said "where are the towels, i'm starting to get a little cold." "right there." she pointed at the one sleeping bag on the air matress. "ok, you have seriously lost it." "please" it was too hard to say no to her all wet and pleading. "fine" then she squeaked a little then unzipped the sleeping bag and got in. "come on." when i got in she zipped up the sleeping bag and turned her flashlight off making it completely dark. then out of no where, she kissed me which seemed like forever. i enjoyed every moment of it. when i woke up my friend was asleep and still a little wet. i unzipped the sleeping bag and tried not to wake her up. she was on her back so i got a good view of her boobs and vagina. i got my phone from my pants pocket and took a picture of her completely naked. today we are boyfriend and girlfriend and she doesn't know i took the picture. |
| Name: | Tariq Rakha |
| E-mail address: | arabscareb@gmail.com |
| Subject: | My amazing experience at Kroger |
| Message: | It was a cool day outside and I decided to go to Kroger to buy some milk. So I put on some basketball shorts and a white t-shirt and drove there. When I got there I saw this cute brunette with the finest ass I had ever seen. She was wearing tights and I could tell she had nothing underneath. So being the horny guy I am, I followed her through th store pretending to be looking at stuff in the sam isle. Well after a while when I was rock hard and staring at her beutiful ass imagining sticking my dick into her ass, she turns around and sees my 8" boner that I didnt bother to hide. She just gasped and then started cracking up and laughing at me. Then she pulled out her phone and started taking pictures. By this point I tried to turn around but my boner knocked over a jar of olives and it broke on the floor. I was super embaressed but then I got angry. So I ran towards her and yanked down her tights down to her ankles. She started screaming and tried to pull them up but by this time I was so horny so I turned her around, yanked my pants down, and gave it to her anal. Pretty soon she got into it and we were having anal sex on the floor in the middle of the olive isle in Kroger. Then she gave me the best blowjob I ever had. And right before I was about to let out my load, she stood up and kicked me in the balls so hard that my dick flew up and my cum got all over my face. Then she grabbed by my shaft and yanked me as hard as she could. By this time I was almost crying from the pain and she stood up, pulled up her tights and called me an a**hole. Then she left me there with cum all over me and bruised balls and a bruised dick. She went to her car and when she was in it I followed her home. Then I ran out of the car, pulled her tights down and shoved her into the house. She tripped and landed on the couch where I fucked her for a long time. She was so good at it too. The way she moved her body was incredible. When we were done she gave me her number and we're engaged now. I'm gonna propose to her tonight on our 6th anniversary. I will never forget that day when we met and I have no idea what we're gonna tell our kids about how we first met. |
| Name: | Brian Lorenzo |
| Subject: | Detention spanking for Melissa (xxx) |
| Message: | Melissa was in a bit of a panic as she rifled through her book bag. The mid-semester assignment was due today and she had spent the past 2 weeks working on her project which was a 40 page typed report on biblical refutations of the idea of evolution. She knew it was in her book bag as she had placed it there this morning before she left for College. However, as she shoved her books aside and removed them one by one from her bag, she could not locate her project. This was crazy! She knew it was there at 8:00 AM today. Now at 9:30 AM it had somehow magically disappeared. Retracing her steps from putting it in her book bag at home to sitting in her assigned seat in the combined grade science classroom at Our Lady of Holy Submission College, she had a sneaking suspicion that her younger brother Matt had something to do with the missing report. She glanced over at his seat in the front row hoping to catch some indication of a practical joke on his face. After a full 30 second stare at him he gave no hint that he had done anything mischievous with her report. Of course he did not make eye contact with her. He just went about chatting with his friends about the weather and the local sports teams.
Unable to establish any evidence against her brother, she continued with her replaying of events that morning trying to figure out who might have been able to access her book bag before this class. As she was performing her mental audit of the morning's events, Mr Meyers called out her name. "Melissa, you're assignment was the refutation of the heathen theory of evolution." Melissa froze at the mention of her name and report topic. It was as if a white-hot spotlight had just been turned on at her. Mr. Meyers continued, "Can you provide the class with a summary of your research findings?" Now real panic had set in, she started to sweat profusely as her face suddenly and heavily blushed. "Uhhm, Mr. Meyers, I think I may have left my report at home. May I be excused to go home and get it?" Mr. Meyers' brow fell and a deep furrow appeared between his eyebrows; "Melissa, did I not remind the class yesterday and every day prior this week that senior projects were due today?" "Yes, you did sir" she responded meekly. "Without any evidence to the contrary, I can only assume that you did not take the time to complete your assignment" he said, sternly. Melissa protested, "But sir, I have comp…" He cut her off and asked: "Melissa, I don't want to hear excuses, how do you think your future employer would respond to you missing deadlines on critical assignments and then proffering excuses instead of actual work?" Melissa looked down at her hands and meekly offered: "Not very well, sir." "That is correct, not very well, indeed" Mr Meyers said. "It pains me to send you there Melissa, as you have been a good student for most of the year in this class, but I'm afraid that you will have to go to detention today for 1 hour after classes have ended. That will be from 3:00 PM until 4:00 PM." Melissa was shocked at his pronouncement, "But sir, today is Friday…" Mr Meyers gazed at her for several seconds before responding, "I know what day of the week it is Melissa, but that won't change the fact that you have missed your assigned work. Remember that idle hands do the devil's deeds. My hope is that a Friday detention will help you keep the devil at bay in your own life." Friday detention was where the worst students in the College went, this was a crowd that Melissa steadfastly avoided. The motto: "You can judge a person by the friends they keep" was always foremost in her mind when it came to social interactions. And Melissa was acutely aware of, perhaps a bit too much in fear of, the judgements of others. She was not yet confident enough to not give a whit about what others thought of her. She based her self-esteem on how she imagined others thought of her. So, being in detention with the ruffians and low-lifes of Our Lady of Holy Submission College was about as degrading socially as things could get. Or so she imagined. At 3:00 PM, as all her College mates departed for home, preparing for parties and the fun of a Friday afternoon and evening, she was heading to Brother Frank's office. Brother Frank was the College disciplinarian at Our Lady of Holy Submission College. He was an ice-cold character who when met in a hall way would not respond in the slightest way to friendly greetings by students. Any "Hello Brother Frank" would be met with silence and an icy stare. Rumors around the College had mentioned that he would actually administer corporal punishment to the students in detention. None of these were substantiated and most students dismissed them as rumors. However, with the impending doom of detention looming, Melissa let these thoughts run rampant over her mind. As she opened the door to Brother Frank's office, she was met with the wide-eyed gazes of 5 freshmen boys and 3 sophomore boys. No other girls, no other upper-class students. Just these scrappy looking underclass boys, although she did seem to recognize 2 of the freshmen boys from the College bus ride she took in the morning and then back from College in the afternoon. But they were just inconsequential losers, freshmen, pimply-faced with poorly fitting uniforms, who oogled every girl on the bus. She knew better than to even meet their gazes. As a senior and also one of the most stunning girls in College, she rarely gave any male student the pleasure of direct eye contact. Preferring instead to look above or away from them, she would only engage those she felt were of equal or better social status than herself. As a preeminent senior, there were very few students who fell into this category, so most of the current student-body considered her an aloof, although hot, babe. Now she was embarrassed to even be in the same room, the same predicament, as these younger, dorky, students. The same ones she regularly dismissed out of hand upon passing them in the College halls. Seeing the low-lifes she was in detention with, she immediately felt a sense of superiority. Yes, this would not be so bad, she at least would have some perceived authority over the losers in this group. She sat on a chair at the far end of the 8 students in Brother Frank's office. Within a minute of Melissa taking her chair, Brother Frank walked in to the office. Wearing black body-length religious vestments over his thin frame and a pair of glasses, he looked detached and slightly amused due to the self-confident smirk on his face. Taking account of the 9 students in the office, he greeted the regulars: David, Robert, and Kevin - the sophomores. "We just can't seem to convince you boys that there are better things to do on a Friday afternoon, can we?" He then scanned the freshmen in his office and welcomed them with his usual sarcasm: "I assume you boys were curious about what happens in detention at Our Lady of Holy Submission College, well you will soon find out and if I see you here again it will only get worse." Then his eyes met Melissa's, "What do we have here, a senior in detention?" Looking down at the roster Brother Frank saw Melissa's name on the list and saw Mr. Meyers as the offended party. After reading the notes intently, he cast a sideways glance at Melissa and then to the rest of the students, "Well Melissa, it has been a while since we have had a young lady in Friday detention, much less a senior. I should remind you that as a part of your admission to this esteemed institution we require your parents to sign a waiver and acceptance form for our disciplinary methods. And I have yours right here along with each of the other students in detention today." He gestured to a stack of papers that lay on the corner of his desk. "Any lack of cooperation on the part of any student during disciplinary measures will result in the immediate expulsion of said student. Am I making myself clear?" All the students, including Melissa, gave an apprehensive nod of understanding. "Very good, then we shall commence with the required punishments. For our veterans, this will all be familiar, but for the benefit of our newcomers I will elucidate on the proceedings. It has been established through many psychological experiments that corporal punishment…., and yes I said corporal punishment, which is allowed under our agreed to policy." Brother Frank paused for effect, and looked at each of the students for any signs of shock or objection. Noting the dropping jaws of the freshmen and Melissa, and then continuing…. "These documented experiments show that corporal punishment has the most lasting and effective results when administered to subjects when they receive it in front of their peers and without the benefit of modesty. So, in order to ensure that you remember well what bad behavior resulted in your detention today and to hopefully improve your behavior going forward, you will all remove your College uniforms, shoes, socks, and all under garments. Each of you will receive corporal punishment in the form of a spanking administered either over my knee, over my desk, or both. This will be based on my judgement of the facts and the effects I see it having on your behavior. I reserve the right to modify punishments should I notice any truculence on the part of any student while they are receiving their punishment." Brother Frank scanned the roster and then said "Mr. Forster, can you tell me what truculence means?" Blake Foster, a freshman at Our Lady of Holy Submission College and first timer to Friday detention, nervously replied "Sir it means not following the rules." Brother Frank shook his head and with that icy stare and stated "You are very perceptive Mr. Foster, but to clarify it means acting in a belligerent manner. In our context today it would mean defying my authority. Now that we are clear, you will all rise from your desks and remove all of your clothes." Aghast at the prospect of disrobing in front of all these students and Brother Frank, Melissa got weak in the knees and thought about protesting to Brother Frank. But after a moment's consideration and seeing the waivers on his desk, she slumped in her chair, resigned to the embarrassing situation she was now in. Still, her mind tried to replay the events that had led up to this predicament. She knew she had written that report and had put it in her backpack at the breakfast table. She then went to upstairs to her room to fetch her make-up case and returned to the table and then put her backpack on and went straight to the College bus. The only one who was around was her younger brother, Matt, who was taking his time eating breakfast. She then wondered what motivation Matt would have to steal her report and get her in such trouble at College. Thinking back to the prior week when her parents had gone out to the cinema and put her in charge of the Matt as babysitter, she remembered that she had a run in with him that evening. She was on the phone with her girlfriend Amy and they had been talking about the upcoming senior prom for about 30 minutes. When the call ended she walked into the living room and found Matt watching a pay-per-view porn movie while stroking his exposed cock. Melissa was shocked and disgusted at the sight. She grabbed the remote and turned the TV off. "Hey, I was watching that!" Matt protested. "That is gross and I am going to tell mom & dad on you. And put that thing back in your pants you perv!" gesturing to his excited cock. Then she turned and walked out of the room, leaving Matt to try and squeeze his hard penis back into his jeans. Quickly fastening his jeans he ran after her to try and negotiate but just then their parents returned from the cinema. Melissa was first to greet them and the next thing out of her mouth was the account of Matt masturbating to a pay-per-view movie. Mom and dad were horrified at the news. Having tried to raise Melissa and Matt in a religious household with strict rules they could hardly grasp the concept of Matt masturbating in the living room. Getting their heads around the awful news, mom grabbed Matt by his wrist and pulled him over her knee as she quickly sat on a chair in the kitchen. Dumbfounded, Melissa and her father watched as mom pulled Matt's pants and undies down, exposing his ass to the whole family. "No mom! Not in front of Melissa! Make her leave!" Matt yelled. "You didn't seem to mind her seeing you masturbate in the living room, so now she can see the punishment you will get for your wicked ways!" Then mom started yelling at him about the devil taking over his mind and simultaneously delivered a shower of slaps to his naked ass. Matt howled at the intense punishment and the sting of his mom's hand on his ass. She continued spanking his bottom until it was a bright pink, for what seemed like 10 minutes. Melissa just stood and watched no more than 3 or 4 feet from Matt's feet. She noticed that her mom got into a rhythm with her spanks. And that Matt was acquiring the same rhythm as his ass went up to meet her slaps and then thrust down after receiving each one. His legs started to open up and Melissa saw his cock was fully erect and it seemed to be thrusting right between her mom's thighs. She noticed her mom was perspiring and starting to get flushed in the face. Melissa assumed it was the exertion of the spanking that was causing her mom to flush. Then her mom stopped the spanking and rested her hand on Matt's ass and started to gently caress it. Matt, however, continued his up and down motion with even more vigor. Thrusting his throbbing cock between his mom's legs. Melissa had a perfect view as her mom ran then finger nails slowly between Matt's ass cheeks and to his balls. Then Matt heaved and groaned loudly and Melissa saw his ass cheeks clench. Then he shuddered violently and exhaled "Oh my god!" Melissa saw her mom's thighs close tightly around Matt's cock as he shook. Both Matt and mom were drained from the event. Mom wiped the perspiration from her forehead and patted Matt's ass gently and told him to rise up. When he did, Melissa and her father saw the semen dripping from Matt's deflating penis and onto her mom's lap. "Next time I catch you doing the devil's work young man I will spank you even harder. Now let that be a lesson to you." Matt was hardly able to keep his balance when he stood up. He sheepishly looked over at Melissa and his father and pulled his underwear and his pants back on. Although Matt had been thoroughly embarrassed by the event, and clearly excited, Melissa also got a tingling sensation in her naughty parts. She replayed the event in her head many times over the past week and was so excited that she almost touched herself with a sinful intent. But being a good religious girl she forced those thoughts out of her mind before things got out of control. She would never let the devil rule her actions and was proud to have only touched herself there when she showered, and only for cleaning purposes. But recalling that night now made her consider the idea that Matt had set her up. That little brat! When i get home I am going to make his life miserable! "Melissa, wake up and stop dawdling. Remove you clothes now!" Brother Frank's orders snapped her back to her current predicament. Looking around she saw that all the students had removed their clothes and were naked. They were lined up for Brother Frank who was sitting ramrod straight in his chair beside his desk at the front of the room. Surveying these nude underclass freshmen and sophomores she noted that they were all trim with perky asses. She tried not to stare too long at their penises, but it was not a sight she had ever imagined seeing. The 8 boys were looking intently at her in what seemed to be electric anticipation. As her eyes passed over them she noticed several of the penises were becoming erect. "Melissa…now" Brother Frank insisted. She turned her back to the students and started untied her College scarf, then she unbuttoned her blouse, her fingers trembling as she got closer to the bottom button. Then she unbuttoned the cuffs and removed her blouse, exposing her back to the students. Then she removed her shoes, socks, and finally unzipped her tartan skirt. She thought she could hear the boys breathing but tried to put it out of her mind. In just her bra and panties she hesitated and looked over her shoulder at the underclassmen. She now saw 8 raging erections pointing back at her, she shot a look over to Brother Frank who remained un-phased. "We are going to be here all afternoon Melissa if you do not hurry and get those under-garments off." Melissa was not only worried about this situation, she was now starting to feel that tingling again in her naughty parts. She reached her arms behind her back and unhooked her bra. Then she hooked her thumbs under her panty waistband and slid them down to her lower thighs. She clearly heard several boys exhale as her perky round ass was exposed to them. She raised up each leg to remove her panties, taking careful measure to reduce her exposure to the boys. She then wrapped one arm around her breasts and put her other hand over her pubic area. Fully nude, she turned to face the boys and get in line for the punishment. Last in line, she kept as much distance as she could from the boy in front of her, the freshman Blake Foster. "Very good, now Kevin come here and put yourself over my knee." Kevin was one of the 3 sophomores and was still sporting a raging hard-on, as were the rest of the boys, as he tried to lay over Brother Franks lap. It was an awkward scene as Brother Frank kept his legs together and forcing Kevin's erection go up against his abdomen as he lay down over Brother Franks lap. Brother Frank then enumerated the transgressions that Kevin had committed to land him in this detention and with no warning started delivering hard spanks to Kevin's ass. His buttocks reverberated with each slap and a visible handprint was left on each cheek as the disciplinarian went to work on purging the sophomore's soul of the devil. After 5 minutes of hard spanking Brother Frank released the boy and instructed him to stand next to the chair as the next offender was brought forward. Robert was the next sophomore to receive punishment. Melissa let her eyes rise up to witness the spanking. She noted that Robert was the most well-developed of all the students in detention. Very athletic and almost as tall as she was. Robert's erection had subsided as he saw Kevin's punishment, but even flacid Melissa could tell he was large. Brother Frank seemed to spank Robert extra hard and the boy's legs started to kick a bit as his ass became red. "If you keep this flailing up Robert I will have to put you over the desk. Do you want that?" Robert was choking back tears as he said "No sir, I'll keep my legs under control." After a few more excruciating minutes, Robert's punishment was over and he was instructed to stand next to Kevin. Both of whom were now directly next to Brother Frank and had a bird-eye view of the spankings. Melissa was starting to feel the heat in her palm that was covering her pussy. And she was having some trouble getting the naughty thoughts out of her mind as she watched each of these boys get spanked. It reminded her of Matt's spanking last week. She tried to put the scene out of her mind by silently reciting prayers. Keeping her eyes closed and her head filled with religious recitations seemed to be working, she felt the tingling subsiding. "Melissa!" The word broke her from her trance. "It is your turn young lady to receive your punishment." said Brother Frank. She hadn't realized how much time had passed. Looking over at Brother Frank, she saw the 8 students lined up directly next to his chair. They would all have an unfettered view of her ass being spanked. She looked at their penises and they were all fully erect with anticipation. Oh no, she realized that suddenly the tingling feeling was happening again between her legs. Trying to put on a brave face and disregard the strange reactions her body was having, she waddled across the room, keeping her arm over her breasts and her other hand firmly over her pussy. She stood next to Brother Frank and was within a foot of the boys who had just gotten punished. "Remove your hands from in front your body and lay over my lap." Brother Frank instructed. She removed her hands and placed them on Brother Frank's thigh as she tried to quickly lay over his lap and reduce the amount of exposure to the boys. Then she was in position, her torso over his lap and her hands holding on to the legs of his chair. She felt his cold hand rest on her back, it made her flinch a bit. Then Brother Frank started to list her transgressions that Mr. Meyers had written in his report. Then she braced herself for what she knew was coming. Although, never having been spanked before, she expected it to hurt as she saw the detention students and her brother get theirs. But Brother Frank seemed to be taking his time with her. She flinched again as she felt his other cold hand come into contact with her ass. But it wasn't a spank, he just rested it there as he continued to lecture her on the values of a religious education and the importance of getting assignments in on time. She knew he was speaking but she was not listening, she was focused on his hands on her nude body. She felt his hand on her ass gently squeeze her cheek and then she clearly felt his fingers tracing around her ass. She imagined what the boys all around her were witnessing. A naked senior girl laying over the lap of a religious Brother while his hand was slowly moving around her perky ass. Melissa bit her lower lip and tried hard to control the naughty thoughts that were flooding her mind. She glanced briefly over her shoulder and saw a sight that didn't help her endeavor. The 8 detention students all had their mouths open and their eyes glued to her ass as the vice-principal caressed it. Their cocks were all throbbing and twitching and the freshmen Blake was rubbing his cock slowly hoping Brother Frank wouldn't notice. Melissa put her head down and tried to clench her ass cheeks and keep her legs tightly closed. But she could only manage that for a few seconds before she had to relax. And then the tingling would get stronger each time. She remembered Matt rubbing his cock to the pay-per-view porn and a wave of naughty thoughts rushed through her mind. Was she now like a porn star? Causing boys to lose control and masturbate as if they were possessed by the devil. Suddenly, the caressing stopped and she felt a sharp slap on her ass. It stung and forced her to yelp in pain and arch her back. "Melissa, I think that you will make a strong impression on these young lads. Seeing a senior girl getting punished for missing critical assignments is not something they will ever forget. Likewise, I think that having witnesses to your punishment will make you think twice about your sinful and errant ways." Brother Frank observed. But Melissa was too focused on the naughty thoughts now to consider life lessons. She was imaging the view that the freshman Blake had of her, he had probably never seen a naked girl before and now he was seeing one of the most beautiful ones at Our Lady of Holy Submission College being spanked naked not more that a foot or two away. She imagined her own humiliation from his eyes and she convulsed slightly on Brother Frank's lap. Another sharp spank made her buck and kick her leg as the sting on her ass cheek radiated around her ass and made her pussy tingle more. Melissa was now flush in her face and chest and she was starting to perspire. Worse, she felt a distinct moisture developing between her legs. It didn't help that after every couple of spanks Brother Frank would caress her ass and each time his fingers were getting closer to her ass crack. She felt goosebumps all over her body and now was starting to give into the naughty temptations. She wondered if Blake would ejaculate if she opened her legs slightly. And with the next slap that Brother Frank delivered to her she kicked her leg but didn't bring it back fully closed. Her feet were now about 10 inches apart and her ass was raised up on Brother Frank's lap. She wondered what it must look like to the boys who stood right behind her. Then she felt Brother Frank's fingers slowly sliding across her ass and this time they touched the top of her ass crack. Melissa was so turned on now that she opened her legs a bit further and slid further forward on Brother Frank's lap. It was clear to Brother Frank that Melissa was starting to have an intense sexual response to his punishment. He gazed down at the beautiful girl laying across his lap, her hips thrust up, her legs opening up with his every touch. He knew all the boys were within minutes of ejaculating and he saw most of them trying to rub their cocks out of his view. As a religious brother he was not immune to the devil. And sometimes, he did give in to temptation. This time he thought he definitely would give in to temptation. Glancing back at the detention boys he broke his role and gave an evil smile at them. Then he slid his fingers slowly down Melissa's ass crack. He knew it would drive some of the boys over the edge, especially as his fingers approached and then made contact with her now wet and engorged pussy lips. Slowly he grazed his fingers over her asshole and then kept sliding them lower. Melissa's legs opened wide. Then his fingers came into contact with the back of her pussy lips. As this happened Melissa let out a strong sexual moan and arched her back. Brother Frank looked at the boys and saw Blake jerking his rock hard cock of and then saw him shoot his load onto the floor while moaning. All the other boys were now masturbating full force seeing this hot senior girl's pussy and seeing it touched by a man. Melissa was on the verge of an orgasm herself. She looked back just in time to see Blake's cum erupt from his cock. That visual stimulation on top of Brother Frank's fingers on her pussy was taking her to a sexual height she had never dared imagine. But then Brother Frank stopped. Removed is hands from Melissa and told her to stand. In a strong sexual haze, Melissa tried to gain her balance as she rose up from Brother Frank's lap. "Melissa, my hand is getting sore from all this spanking. You will now go and lean over my desk to receive the remainder of your punishment. Boys, I will require your assistance. Kevin, please go across my desk and grab Melissa's wrists and hold them as she receives her punishment. Remember Kevin, she is a senior and probably has some strength compared to your sophomore body. So, hold tight. Blake, I need you to hold Melissa's right leg steady as she seems to kick with that one. Likewise Blake, remember you are just a freshman and you should hold strongly as she is 3 year older than you. Lastly, Robert I would like you to administer the rest of the punishment to Melissa. You seem athletic and strong enough to spank her properly. The rest of your boys will observe and take a lesson so that you don't make the same transgressions that Melissa has. I will make sure the punishment gets under way and then I have to run a few errands but I will be back in 30 minutes." Melissa's head was swimming in both shock and ecstasy. Her spanking over Brother Frank's lap had gotten her so excited and wet that she was disappointed he had stopped just as she was getting close to orgasm. And now she was to be held and spanked by the other detention students, fully nude, without any faculty being present! Unable to comprehend the magnitude of the situation, she simply followed Brother Frank's orders and positioned herself leaning forward over his desk. Kevin was on the other side of the desk to greet her. He grabbed her wrists and held them onto the desk as he stared at her breasts. Her nipples were fully erect and were tantalizing to him. He wanted to touch them but figured he would wait for Brother Frank to leave the room before trying. Then Melissa felt a hand on her calf and another on her thigh, she looked back and saw Blake kneeling next to her right leg and grinning widely. His face was just inches from her ass and she could feel his breath on it. She also felt his erect penis rubbing against her calf. Then she felt a larger hand take hold of her hip. Looking back on her left side she saw Robert standing behind her getting into position to spank her. She also felt Robert's erect penis touching her left thigh. When all the students were in position Brother Frank told Robert to proceed and Robert slapped Melissa's bare ass. Melissa could immediately feel the difference. Brother Frank's hands were larger and his spanks more confident and powerful. Robert was tentative and had smaller hands. "Spank her like you mean it Robert." Brother Frank interjected. "How many times has Melissa ignored you or made fun of you and the underclassmen? Treated you like you were unworthy for her even to acknowledge? This is your chance to get some payback for all the insults boy!" With that encouraging reminder Robert spanked her again, this time with some anger and it resulted in a nice red hand print on Melissa's gorgeous ass. She tried to kick her leg but couldn't move it as Blake had his arm wrapped around it. He took advantage of her attempted kick to adjust his grip so that his upper fingers were now just inches from Melissa's pussy. Robert was now hitting his stride and started telling Melissa all the insults she had inflicted upon him and delivering strong spanks with each one. "This is for laughing at me when I asked you to dance with me at the Halloween Dance!" --Slap-- "This is for manipulating me out of my lunch money last week!" --Slap-- "This is for being such a hot tease walking around in your cheerleader costume in front of the freshmen and sophomores!" --Slap--. All of these recollections and the angry spanks were having a strong effect on Melissa. She was getting turned on by the humiliation and the control that the young underclassmen had over her now. "Yes, I've been mean to you Robert and to the other freshmen and sophomores. I deserve to be punished, spank me!" --Slap-- "Oh yes, I've been a naughty tease to you!" --Slap-- Melissa was losing any attempt at self-control now. She opened her legs wide apart and raised her ass up. At this moment Brother Frank excused himself and told the students to continue with the punishment until they saw fit. As soon as the door closed, Blake took advantage and slid his fingers onto Melissa's pussy. Melissa's head shot up and she met Kevin's eyes. She moaned to him "Oohh god, Blake is touching my pussy!" Kevin glanced back and saw that Blake's fingers were clearly sliding up and down Melissa's pussy lips. Emboldened by the freshmen, Kevin then release one of Melissa's wrists and moved his hand onto her erect nipples and began rubbing them. As Melissa watched Kevin's fingers make contact with her nipples she moaned "OHH NOOO! You are just underclassmen and you are going to make me cum!" --Slap-- Robert delivered another hard spank to Melissa on her now pink bottom. Kevin took Melissa's other wrist and guided her hand to his penis. Melissa opened her fingers up and slowly wrapped them around Kevin's erect cock. He was in heaven as he saw Melissa's hand moving up and down his hard shaft. After all the anger that had erupted from Robert as he remembered the insults that he received from Melissa and the incredible satisfaction he had received from spanking her bare ass in front of the detention students, he was over come with lust. All the other students were cheering as he spanked Melissa and now he absolutely had to fuck her. Melissa was so turned on by the humiliation and the stimulation that she had her legs open wide while she was bent over Brother Frank's desk. Robert moved directly behind her. Blake looked up and Robert, saw the lust in his eyes and then spread Melissa's pussy lips open, inviting Robert to put his cock into Melissa. Robert took his cock and boldly slid it into Melissa's dripping wet pussy. Robert then put his hands on her hips and started a slow rhythmic motion going in and out of her soft, hot pussy. When Melissa felt Robert's cock sliding into her she looked back over her shoulder to see the athletic sophomore banging her from behind. Both of their mouths were open and their faces flush as they made eye contact. Melissa was climaxing "Ohh Godd! You're fucking me and I'm fucking cumming!" As Melissa came she bucked her hips into Robert and he could no longer hold back. He thrust hard into her and felt a huge wave of semen rushing up his cock. Then he felt all his muscles contracting in strong pulses and he exploded his jizz inside her. She continued masturbating Kevin who could no longer take the excitement and exploded into her hand with a jet of semen. All the other students were around the desk jerking off to the scene of Robert fucking Melissa from behind on Brother Frank's desk. Like firecrackers going off, each of the watching students shot their loads into the air. After a few minutes of heavy breathing and recovery, Melissa leaned back and kissed Robert passionately over her shoulder. Then all the students stumbled back to their desks, minds still in an orgasmic haze, and put their uniforms back on and as they sat down Brother Frank returned to the room. "Detention is over for today, enjoy your weekend!" |
| Name: | XSTARXY123 |
| Subject: | The Swimming Lesson (Part 3) |
| Message: | I did the usual warm up exercises, jumping jacks in the water then kicking against the wall. Miss Allen held my arms as I kicked pushing against her then, with my legs splashing all about! She was all around me, holding me below floating on my back! Then using a front crawl and breast stroke I did a couple of widths of the pool, Miss Allen supervising me from the side above. I imagined how much like a little frog I must have looked, doing the breast stroke nude, my legs angled wide at my butt crack, I could almost imagine my b*lls and p*nis hanging out. My back crawl was terrible though, which Miss Allen said I could not do. And since I could not do the backstroke, she said we would work on that. So for the rest of the lesson, I swam on my back with the aid of a couple of swim buoys. Trying to kick my way across the pool NUDE with them underneath me, trying to stay afloat, I must have looked like a joke. I was slow, embarrassed, and I knew she knew. It wasn’t long before the water lapping my sensitive little guy made me do his thing, again. I got an uncontrollable erection, again. As he sprang to life, again, Miss Allen stood there watching me from the side of the pool. From where she stood I imagine, she had a grand view of my hairless little body’s prepubescent mound. He was saluting her and her sex, again , bobbing up and down in the water. I felt sure of her attention, every moment of every stroke that I made her eyes were directed at me. Only in the water I felt silly and stupid, because of the fix I was in!
It was most embarrassing lesson of my life, and it seemed like the longest one, too. I’m cold while I swim usually, but today I felt like my blood boiled – I was so hurt and mad. I'm sure I must have been red all over, because hot flashes came and went! After I swam what seemed like forever, maybe 30 laps, Miss Allen asked how tired I felt. She said we still had 30 minutes of detention, and judging by how ‘it’ looked, I could easily swim the rest of the hour. I told her I was VERY, VERY tired, because frankly, I was. I tried to apologize once more, but she ignored every word I said. She was focused intently on my swimming, my backstroke and my little man bobbing around in the water, the best that I could tell. She corrected my mistakes; she improved my strokes; she showed me how to move my legs properly. She was in and out of the water more than ever before. Finally satisfied that I had satisfactorily completed my lesson, she let me tread water relaxing, asking if I was ready to get out. I told her I was. When she finally decided my detention was over and allowed me out of the water, my erection still was there. My little friend was still bobbing around, as I climbed up the ladder onto the deck. She watched me with great satisfaction. By this point I was too tired to care. Then she dried me off with HER towel, since I forgot mine. Then she asked if I had learned MY lesson. I was still standing there nude, my underpants hanging off the post next to the bleachers, too high for me to get without climbing up them. ‘Yes Miss Allen, I said cowering, ‘I learned my lesson. Now may I please go?’ With that, Miss Allen hopped onto the bleachers and retrieved my underpants from the post. But she didn’t just give them to me to put on though, she bent over again, spreading them out for me to step into. When I didn’t at first, she said, 'steady yourself on my shoulder,' as she held them out. As I did, she pulled them up for me. I hurriedly turned around, still hard, in modesty, planning to dress quickly in my street clothes and get out. Only Miss Allen pat on my bum, saying that was the first lesson I had done well! I left without looking at her again, pouting. I was mad, tired and hurt. But as I rushed home, I felt the strangest feeling come over me. I wasn't sure what it was. Needless to say, I never told anyone about what happened. My parents thought I just had an extra long lesson. By the time the next week came around, most of my friends had forgotten about my detention. They didn’t ask questions, either. But swimming Tuesday, two things were different. First, I remembered to bring my swim briefs. And second, I swear I felt like my little friend was throbbing underneath them again each moment, every time Miss Allen looked at me, glanced at me, or even pointed her head in my direction. I wondered if anyone else noticed. I’m sure hope none of them did! The rest of the lessons I attended, I made sure I had my swim briefs. What was so odd about it, though, was that Miss Allen acted pretty much as if nothing ever happened. But I always remembered my swim briefs after that, regardless! But I also wondered, as she looked at me, if she knew the terror in my eyes as I struggled, my little naked man bobbing in front of me. |
| Name: | XSTARXY123 |
| Subject: | The Swimming Lesson (Part 2) |
| Message: | The next swimming lesson, I made the excuse I forgot my swimming briefs and lo, it worked! I sat on the bench by the pool side dangling my feet, watching my classmates and especially Miss Allen giving their lesson. When the home time bell rang, I was allowed to go. For once I got home on time. In fact, it worked so well, the following week I planned to do it again, making the same excuse -- forgetting my briefs. That would be fine too! I was very pleased with myself, perhaps even proud, I think! I should have suspected that Miss Allen caught on and might have been annoyed, however. That lesson she said I was missing far too much swimming -- she warned me not to forget my costume again. She vaguely implied that if I did, there would be consequences. She even joked that I might still have to swim somehow, with whatever I had.
Well, what could she do I wondered? Certainly nothing worse than a few extra laps in the pool the next lesson? Or perhaps, as penalty I would be forced to partner up and do kicks with a girl! I decided I could stand that, in spite of my f*ggy swimsuit. I suspected she was a prude… I mean she couldn’t really mean what she’d said. I mean really! Taking literally what she implied, I would have to swim in the buff. Really! When I asked her what those consequences might be, she got all huffy. Shewouldn’t answer me at first. But I was precocious, so I teased her. She responded implying they would be far worse; they might be as far as ‘doing my lesson in the altogether, the buff,my birthday suit’ … well I think what she really meant was nude. When she said that, everyone laughed. We all thought it was a joke. Miss Allen was considered a bit of a soft touch by us kids, plus she was funny. So I took her threat as a joke, a simple light-hearted joke, no matter what everyone else said and decided to call her bluff. Well, when Friday’s swim lesson came around, I did it again -- I made my usual excuse. Moreover, I was certain I would get away with it, again, but this time I was a little surprised. She reprimanded me immediately for my poor memory, straightaway giving me an hour’s detention after school. ‘Dam! Dam, dam, dam,’ I thought, ‘I’m not getting home on time today!’ Sulking, I sat on the bench. feeling a little annoyed with myself! I guessed my little game was up. I stared at Miss Allen in her swimsuit. Oh well, I thought, I might as well enjoy myself, looking at her nylon clad body sticking out, her plump mound and firm round butt covered in blue. It was still the same beautiful view. Otherwise swimming went as usual. The lesson went just like the others, only I watched it. However, I was amazed when Miss Allen actually ended lessons early for once! For a change, everyone got to leave on time! Only when they went off to get changed, Miss Allen firmly told me to stay put. Rats! I thought. She was going to make me stay for detention after all. As I waited, she did not look happy. Finally, she left me on the bench alone to check on the other kids she said. I couldn’t understand why, only I was so relieved when she left. She actually appeared to be mad, and I did not want to bear the brunt of her anger. After all, I was just a kid. By that time I assumed all my classmates had left. Only I wondered what Miss Allen was doing. While I was there the school bell rang – and a few minutes later Miss Allen returned. She said that now I was going to learn to swim. I would have my swimming lessons during detention! Well, I was a little confused. “But Miss.” I said. “I haven’t got any swim briefs!” She looked me straight in the face, and said in a calm clear voice. “That’s right! Since you forgot to bring your swim costume, you will do your swim lessons in the nude! You have three lessons to make up. Now please gt your clothes off and get into the pool!” Holy shit!! My heart beat faster. “I thought you were joking!?” I said in alarm, ‘I can’t go in the pool without swim briefs. I’m not swimming nude!!!” My objection must have been what set her off. “Well,” she said. “You have no choice in the matter, young man!!! You will take your swimming lesson as I tell you. If you have any doubt, I will call the schoolmaster. Then he will call your mother, and we’ll see what you can do!” I could not believe it! I knew my mother would not be sympathetic. Now I was pleading. “But Please Miss, couldn’t I do it in my …err…… underpants?” I begged, whimpering. I was attempting to negotiate from a weak position. She looked me straight in the eye. “No, young man, you are going to do as I said – you’re going to swim in the buff! Now take off your clothes and get into the pool, I warn you don’t make it any worse!” Her manner was so serious, she exhibited complete control. So much that I felt compelled to obey her orders, and do as she said. Accepting my sentence with great reluctance, and modesty, I slowly removed my school uniform in front of her right there, placing each item of clothing on the bench by the pool. When I got down to my underpants, though, I stopped. Standing there in front of Miss Allen made me hesitate a moment. But before I could think or do anything else, Miss Allen bent over forward grasping hold of my underpants by the waist. Casually yet smoothly she lowered them down as I stood there in shock and humiliation. She lowered them as far as my ankles, where she held them by the floor bent over, like she was my mother and I was her little boy. I almost instinctively stepped out of them as she paused, waiting, almost as if on cue. She tossed them past me and my heap of clothes on the bench where they landed on a rail post. Then she declared, “GET INTO THE POOL.” By now I was crying – no bawling. I was not far from puberty, deathly ashamed of my body. Just showering with the other boys I was aware that I had not yet grown pubic hair, and remained looking so much like a child among the other more mature boys. And, as everyone knows, a boy of eleven can’t control his emotions, nor those of his little friend. My little guy always had a mind of his own. Now, he seemed intent on showing that to Miss Allen! Oh my gawd, I could feel my little man growing harder out of control. As I walked to the edge of the pool, climbed the ladder down into the water I was beside myself. Lucky for me when I got into the water I got a bit of reprieve as he went soft again. Miss Allen followed though, and my nude swimming lessons were about to begin! |
| Name: | XSTARXY123 |
| Subject: | The Swimming Lesson (Part 1) |
| Message: | I wonder if women ever get excited or embarrassed by being excited, especially while being seen nude. I mean with young men, it happens all the time. You can’t control when you get an erection. The best you could hope for in form school was hiding it in your pants. Most embarrassing to me was an erection at an inopportune time that wouldn’t go away. Mostly, those were no problem while I was young. Once though, it caused the most hugely embarrassing event of my adolescence. It was an erection while I was swimming that just wouldn’t go away. Let me explain.
My parents moved back to London when I was eight. We’d lived in Australia several years. A couple years later when I was ten, we left London for a small country town. Little did I know what I had in store, as I started life in a small seaside resort. I was very happy, though it was different. I had just attended my last year of primary school. Turning eleven, I went up into the Secondary School. Going to ‘big’ school was a daunting experience, compared to the others! It was boys and girls mixed together for the first time in my life. As the months passed, I got used to it making new friends in my first advanced year. We had all the usual lessons, plus Games, which all boys and girls both attended. Other than lesson s, girls would do their sports, while boys played theirs. First a little more about me. I’m forty year old man now, but at the time of this story I was in first form in the UK. Alright, I can admit it now, I’ve always felt like I had a small penis, though I’m probably an average guy. I especially felt that I was small before puberty, perhaps because I was intensely shy. I was always embarrassed in swimsuit, especially the swim briefs kind. In the UK they call women’s suits costumes, but some women called all swimsuits that. Anyhow, after gym at school in the showers, there was no avoiding having my little man – in the UK my ‘Willy’ --on display. I couldn’t avoid all the other boys knowing it, too -- that I was still immature, without pubic hair, sporting the teeny-weeny of a child. Their penises had all gown. Mine, on the other hand had not. Oh, the other place I felt hugely embarrassed was in swimming pools with girls. Because I had only the ‘costumes’ I had were swim briefs (thank you mother!) until I was grown, in the pool it was even worse than in the showers with boys -- if girls were around that is. Worst, my little Willie might become hard, and there was no way to beat him down in those. So all in all, I guess I was a typical 11 year old boy – prepubescent and cute to the opposite sex We wore a school’s uniform –a Blazer and tie with tan shorts, with old fashion rules and regulations -- it was strict. Occasionally, some rule breakers got corporal punishment, but I never did. I was well behaved as a kid, but not unlike any other eleven year old boy. I might have caused things to happen. It wasn’t my fault if they did. It was difficult to avoid all sorts of punishments. Detention was most common for various infractions. I had detention for being late, talking and not pay attention to the instructors – oh, and forgetting my swim costume – or trunks or brie, if you prefer, before swimming at the pool. Sometimes, that was fun, and other times, it wasn’t. Weekly, we also had separate form only PE lessons that boys and girls both participated in together. My class had our PE lessons Tuesday and Friday afternoons, at the end of the day. Afterwards it was always a mad dash to get showered and changed before the bell rang to go home. As luck would have it, Fridays that messed my weekend plans with my friends. However, swimming lessons replaced our usual PE weekly from after Easter until the end of term. Our swimming teacher was Miss Allen. She only taught swimming -- nothing else. She was never that strict with us boys and girls, like other teachers. In fact she was really nice. I actually thought she was quite pretty as teachers go. She was slim of athletic build, about thirty years-old with light brown shoulder length hair and brown eyes. She would usually stand at the edge of the pool dressed in a blue one piece swimsuit take the lesson. She would also wear a hoodie-style top to warm her. Sometimes she would take it off to jump into the pool and demonstrate a stroke, before hopping out and putting it on her again. The swimming lesson being the last lesson of the day, however, and we always wanted to get home. Miss Allen never was in any hurry to end our lesson and all too often, in fact, it would overrun. It was not unusual to get out of the pool well after the home time bell had rang. By the time we got showered and dressed, we were always the last kids leaving school. You couldn’t just skip the shower, the chlorine was too strong. I hated getting out of school late and getting home about thirty minutes later than I otherwise normally would. It grated on me, and if it weren’t for the fact that Miss Allen was otherwise so pretty and nice, it would have left a bad opinion of her. There was nothing else to complain about, really, in fact I was rather attracted to her. Standing around over the side of the pool in her hoody, looking up from the side, you couldn’t help but look at her mound. She had the plumpest mound I had ever seen on a woman, standing there with her nylon suit fabric tightly stretched over her crack. I didn’t mind just watching her teaching our class, only I couldn’t swim very well, I hated the water and wanted to get home to play with my friends. However several kids forgot their swimming trunks a few times and she let them off. So I thought I might as well do the same. I guessed that if I said that I had forgot my swimming trunks, perhaps I could avoid my lesson, especially the getting in the water, I mean. Then I could at least get out of school when the bell rang, and get home on time to be with my friends. |
| Name: | Joshua |
| Subject: | Sister got stripped |
| Message: | My step sister Sabrina has dark hair, hazel eyes, a round little butt and nice boobies that make my friends go gaga (and me too to be honest). She is not shy, just the opposite very sassy and the type that will do just about anything. The other day I dared her $20 to go the whole day with out any underwear on under her clothes just to see what she would do. She took the bet without hesitation… like I knew she would. She was wearing a sheer colorful sun dress so she slipped her panties off under her dress, then took her bra off underneath too and tossed them in front of me to prove she had nothing on under her dress. I told her no, not good enough since she still might be cheating wearing double underwear or something so I told her I needed proof (heh heh heh). Well she lifted her dress all the way up and showed me her bare pussy and surprisingly bouncy boobs to prove she was naked. I had actually never seen her bare boobs or pussy so what a thrill it was! She had a shaved pussy… NO hair. I asked her to show me again but she said no.
After that we went about or normal business of watching TV and being bored so we decided to go down to the handball courts down the street and hang out there. She loves to play handball but because of our bet she had to be careful because if her dress went too far up everybody would see she wasn’t wearing any panties. Later while playing a game these older kids came in and started bullying us telling us to split because this was their territory. Sabrina said no, we were there first so we weren’t going to. One of the kids grabbed me and said they would kick my ass first, and then hers next if we didn’t so Sabrina got lippy and told him to “fuck off”. That’s when the bully tried to push her. Sabrina resisted and they got into a little tussle and he wound up shoving her backwards onto the sand on the side of the court. Her dress came up and everyone saw her bare pussy and saw that she wasn’t wearing underwear. They all started laughing and whistling at her calling her a slut. She quickly got up and called them “pigs” then kicked the one that pushed her in the shin sending him away wincing in pain. Now enraged he said “Yeah we are pigs alright now show us your pussy and ass some more slut!” They grabbed her and held her down before she could run. They shoved my face down in the sand and then they pulled Sabrina’s dress up and over her head taking it away basically stripping her butt naked. They tossed her dress over the fence into the back lot of a store leaving her standing there cowering totally nude trying to cover her pussy and boobs with her hands. She was so embarrassed she started sobbing calling them all jerks saying she wanted her dress back. They just laughed and said “too bad” and pulled her hands away and held her like that so everyone could fully see her vagina, ass, and boobs. Other kids came running over to get a good look too and with everyone circling in around us no one else in the park could tell what was going on. They held me there making me watch as different kids reached in grabbing her boobs, feeling her “soft” pussy, and squeezing her butt saying they had never touched a naked girl before. Everyone was having a great time touching my sister all over and squishing her boobs around in their hands. Sabrina’s tits and ass jiggled all over the place as she struggled sobbing and pleading for them to stop. Then we heard police sirens far away and all the kids scattered running away in all directions like scared deer laughing and whistling as they disappeared leaving my naked sobbing sister and me standing there all alone in the middle of the handball courts. I gave Sabrina my shirt so she had something to cover up with but it was so short it only came down to her belly button leaving her butt and vagina exposed still, and her pointy nipples very visible. She had to walk with my shirt stretched down in front and back with her hips and a lot of her butt cheeks still noticeably showing. Other kids saw us walking and began following her noticing that she had no pants on. She yelled at them to go away but they wouldn’t and even started taking pictures with their phones. My sister was so embarrassed and humiliated her face turned bright red. We walk around the block to the shopping mall with the store that the bullies had thrown Sabrina’s dress into the back lot of to get her dress back. We went around the side alley and had to sneak through a gate to get into the back of the stores but a store manager dude, this middle-aged man with some tattoos on his arms, came out and stopped us. He saw me with no shirt, and my sister standing there embarrassed with no pants on stretching her shirt down trying to cover her pussy and ass and her pointy nipples poking out and started smirking looking her up and down with a real perverted look in his eye. He said “What’s up, why are you snooping around behind my store? You are trespassing.” We told him that we just wanted to go get Sabrina’s dress back that these kids threw over the fence pointing behind him. He laughed a bit then said no, we are trespassing and now we could sort it our with the police. We pleaded with him no, that we just wanted her dress back but he just said shut up. He said to put our hands up behind our heads and go in the back of the store! Sabrina started sobbing again saying no please sir don’t make us but he would not take no for an answer. He yelled at us again ordering us to put our hands up and get inside or else he would have us arrested. So my sister had to shamefully let go of the shirt letting it pop-up exposing her bare pussy and ass for him to see. He ogled at her shaved vagina, and naked ass as he escorted us both into the back of his garage. Then he said, “Wait here. I will go look for this dress to see if you are lying. DO NOT go anywhere or I will call the police you understand?” My sister nodded yes and tried to cover her pussy and ass with her hands but he yelled, “No. Hands up! Right now!!” in a scary voice so my sister had to stand there naked from her belly button down showing her pussy and ass to him the whole time. The manager dude came back with her dress but said he would not give it back to her yet. He said he wanted a show first. He told her to take her shirt off and do a little dance for him. Sabrina said, “but I will be totally bare then” with her bottom lip quivering looking like she might cry. He said, “Right” with a big smirk. So Sabrina had to take off her shirt and stand in front of the man while he took I-phone pictures of her boobs, bare vagina and butt as she sobbed. He made her spin around and do a little dance for him so he could see everything. She was so embarrassed she was bright red. Then he made her get on her hands and knees and arch her back so he could take pictures of her butt hole and pussy. Then he gave her dress back and told us to get out of his store and stay out or he would call the police next time. We left feeling very shamed and embarrassed but sooo relieved that it was over. |